^^^H w pm 
 
 BV3703 .E3 188T 
 Ed^-, Daniel C. (Daniel Clarke), 1823-lJ 
 Christian heroines, or, Lh'es and su£ferin| 
 female missionaries in heathen lands / 
 
p 
 
New Editions of Popular Books. 
 
 IN SETS. 
 
 THE YOUNG LADIES' LIBRARY, 
 
 LOXMSTING OK 
 
 Pai'KKs kur TiiouGiiTi'i;i, Gikls. By Sarah J\I. Tytler. 
 
 TiiK Vt)UN(; Woman's Friend. By Daniel C. Eddy, D. D. 
 
 Christian Heroines. By Daniel C. Eddy, D. D. 
 
 This series of books is presented to the trade in a new dress, and the volumes confi- 
 dently offered as being among the most popular thoughtful and religious books for girls 
 and young ladies ever published. More than one hundred and thirty thousand volumes 
 of the scries have been sold. 3 vols., i6mo., Cloth, black and gold, in a bo.\, . . ;?4.5o 
 
 THE CARLE TON SERLES, 
 
 CONSISTING OK 
 
 Winnim; his Way, Following thk Flag, 
 
 My Days and Nights on jhk Battle Field. 
 
 By Charles Carleton Coffin, author of ''The Bovs of '76," "The Story of 
 Liberty," " Our New Way 'Round the Woiid," etc. 
 
 Thrse remarkably interesting books having been long out of ])riut, and there being a 
 large demand for them, we shall issue new and uniform editions in an attractive form. 
 3 vols., i6nio., Cloth, in a neat box, ..... ... #3-75 
 
 2'JLE LEGAL ADVENTURE LIBRARY, 
 
 CONSISTI.N'C; OF 
 
 The Experiences ok a Barrlster. By Samuel Warren, author of 
 
 " Ten Thousand a Year." 
 Recollections ok \ Policeman. Biv Thomas Waters, of the London 
 
 Detective Corps. 
 The Adventures ok an Attorney in Search ok Practice. By 
 
 Sir James Stephen. 
 
 3 vols., i2mo., Cloth, in a neat box, ......... ?3."5 
 
 THE NE ir AD VENTURE LIBRAR J , 
 
 CllNSISlING OK 
 
 Rocky Mountain Like, I'kkii.ius Advkn iikis i\ rm: F\r Wesp. 
 
 Bv Riifus B. Sage. 
 Jac-k i.\ iHE FoKKc.xsii.i.. luciilcnts in the life iif Hawser Mariin- 
 
 galc. 
 RoviNGs o\ L\Ni> .\M) Sk.a. I'>\- Captain Henrv V.. 1 ).i\enpi)rt. 
 
 3 vols., i2mo., Cloth, ill a neat bo.\, ........ ^J■75 
 
 Sent postpaid! on nrcipt of pri.e by ihe publishers, ESTES d- LAL'RIA'J'. 
 Boston, JAiss. 
 
CHRISTIAN HEROINES; 
 
 111:, 
 
 LIVE S 
 
 A N 1) 
 
 Sufferings of 
 
 Female Missionaries 
 
 In Heatlien Lands. 
 
 / 
 
 ry dantkl c. eddy, d.d. 
 
 'There are deeds which should not piiss r\way. 
 And names that must not wither." 
 
 NE^W EDITION. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 £ S T E S AND L A U R I A T, 
 
 301 TO .TO Wasfiington Stukkt. 
 1861. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year ISfii!, by 
 
 HORACE WENTWORTII, 
 
 In the Clerk's OfHcc of the District Court of the District of jMassachusett! 
 
^ OCT 7 1885 -^ 
 
 ^gicalSerjv^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I, 
 
 HARRIET XEWELL. 
 
 The crusade. Martin II. Peter tlie hermit. Missionary enter- 
 prise. Andover. The young men. Congregational association. 
 American Board. Harriet Atwood. Bradford Academy. Con- 
 version. Church in Haverhill. Death of her father. Samuel 
 Newell. Marriage. Sailing. The Caravan. Salem harbor. 
 Calcutta. Birth of the babe. Its death. Mrs. Newell dies. 
 
 U 
 
 CHAPTER II, 
 
 ANN II. JUDSOX. 
 
 Bradford. Ann Hasseltine. Harriet Atwood. Conversion. Com- 
 munion. Marries Mr. Judson. Sails for Calcutta. Serampore. 
 Change of views. Baptism. First child. First conversion. 
 Trials and suffering. Judson 's imprisonment. English gov- 
 ernment. Mrs. Judson dies. Amherst. The hopia tree. 
 
 43 
 
 CHAPTER III, 
 
 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 Park Street Church. Ordination. Charge. The Corvo. Church 
 in Hadlev. Sermon. Labor. Death. 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 Sandwich Islands. Opukakja. Sabbath scene. Stamford, Con- 
 necticut. Marriage. Lahaina. Deatli nf Mrs. Stewart. Chiiroli- 
 building at Waiakca. ......... 97 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 Syria. Norwich, Connecticut. John Robinson. New heart. Mo- 
 hegan Indians. Brig George. Malta. Beyroot. The Mediter- 
 ranean. Jerusalem. Sickness. Death. Burial service. . . 117 
 
 CHAPTER YI. 
 
 KI.E AXOR M A< OMBER . 
 
 Lake Pleasant. Ojibwas. Dong-Yahn. Mr. Osgood. Zuaga- 
 ben Mountains. Karens. Rov. Mr. Stephens. Church planted. 
 The close 133 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SARAH P. rOMSTOf'K. 
 
 The Burman empire. Brookline. Baldwin Place Church. Mr. 
 Wade. Dr. Wayland's address. Mrs. Sigourney. The Cash- 
 mere. Kyouk Phyoo. IMr. Kincaid. Six men for Arracan. 
 "O Jesus, 1 do this for thee." Last illness. I,owly sepulchres. 163 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 China. Rev. Addison Hall. Kilmarnock. Virginia revivals. 
 Baptism. Death of her mother. Marriage to Mr. Shuck. Sea 
 voyage. Ah T,oo. Henrietta I.ayton. Premonitions. The 
 end of earth 183 
 
CONTENTS. 1> 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 SAKAII r.. Jl DSOX. 
 
 Alstcad. Dr. BoUes. George D. Boardman. Poem. Discovery 
 and subsequent union. Calcutta. Sarah Ann. Robbery. 
 George. Death of Sarah. Ko Thah-byu. Rebellion. Board- 
 man's death. Marriage to Mr. Judson. Poems. Death. Ex- 
 Governor Briggs's spcccli. ....... 203 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ANNIE 1". JAMES. 
 
 Salem. Sarah Hall. Conversion. Consecration by public ordi- 
 nance. Boardman Missionary Society. Meets Dr. James. 
 Betrothal. Service in the First Church. Dr. Jewell's letter. 
 Embarkation and voyage. Letters. Drowned. Testimonials. 23') 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 Early life. Alderbrook. Seminary at Utica. "Writes for the New- 
 Mirror. The opinion of friends. Becomes acquainted with Dr. 
 Judson. Prepares a memoir of Sarah B. Judson. Marriage. 
 Sails to the East. Services on shipboard. Grief of friends. 
 Labors in Burmah. Sickness of Dr. Judson. My bird. Dr. 
 Judson sails on board the Aristide Marie. Dies at sea. Mrs. 
 Judson returns to America. Superintends the memoirs of her 
 late husband. Attends to his children, and dies. . . .271 
 
HEROINES OF THE CTTURCTI. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HARRIET NEWELL, 
 
 TIIK l'r.OT()-:MAllTYi;. 
 
 /'^r EVERAL centuries aoo, tlie idea of drivina; 
 ^^2^ out of Jerusalem its infidel inhabitants was 
 ^^^^ suggested to a mad ecclesiastic. A shorn 
 and dehumanized monk of Picardy, Avho had 
 performed many a journey to that fallen city, who 
 had been mocked and derided there as a follower 
 of the Nazarcne, whose heart burned beneath the 
 wrongs and indignities which had been so freely 
 heaped upon the head of himself and his country- 
 men, determined to arouse a storm which should 
 send its lightnings to gleam along the streets, and 
 roll its deep thunder to shake the hills which in 
 speechless majesty stand around the city of God. 
 
 Poj)e jMartin 11. entered into his daring scheme, 
 convened a council of bishops and priests, and gave 
 the sanction of the church to the wild enterprise. 
 This council Peter addressed, and, with all the 
 
 (11) 
 
12 HARKIET NE\7ZLL 
 
 eloquence of a man inspired by a mighty project, 
 depicted the wrongs and grievances of those who 
 yearly sought, for holy purposes, the sepulchre 
 wherein the Savior of man reposed after his cruci- 
 fixion. He was successful in inspiring the people 
 with his own wild enthusiasm. All Europe flew to 
 arms ; all ranks and conditions in life united in the 
 pious work ; youthful vigor and hoary weakness 
 rtood side by side ; the cross was worn upon the 
 shoulder and carried on banners ; the watchword, 
 '■' Dcus Vnlt,''^ burst from ten thousand lips; and 
 the armies of Christendom precipitated themselves 
 upon the holy land with the awful war cry, " God 
 wills it," echoing from rank to rank. 
 
 In later times a mightier, nobler enterprise was 
 originated, and the great system of American mis- 
 sions commenced. The object was a grand one, 
 and awfully important. It contemplated, not the 
 subjection of a narrow kingdom alone, but the com- 
 plete overthrow of the dark empire of sin ; not the 
 elevation of a human king, an earthly monarch, but 
 the enthronement of an insulted God, as the su- 
 preme object of human worship ; not the possession 
 of the damp; cold sepulchre in which Jesus reposed 
 after his melancholy death, but the erection of his 
 cross on every hillside, by every sea shore, in vale 
 and glen, in city and in solitude. It was a noble 
 design, one full of grandeur and glory, as far sur- 
 passing the crusade of Peter the Hermit as the 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 13 
 
 noonday sun surpasses the dim star of evening 
 Its purpose was to obliterate the awful record of 
 human sin, flash the ray? of a divine illumina- 
 tion across a world of darkness, and send tin; 
 electric thrill of a iioly life throughout a universe 
 of deatli. 
 
 At first, the missionary enterprise was looked upon 
 as foolish and Utopian. Good men regarded it as 
 utterly impracticable, and bad men condemned and 
 denounced it as selfish and mercenary. The Chris- 
 tian church had not listened to the wail of a dying 
 world as it echoed over land a'nd ocean and sound- 
 ed along our shores ; she had not realized the great 
 fact that every darkened tribe constitutes a part of 
 the universal brotherhood of man ; her heart had 
 not been touched by the spirit of the great commis- 
 sion, " Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
 gospel to every creature." 
 
 But the sun which ushered in the present century 
 dawned upon a missionary age and a missionary 
 church. The tide of time has floated man down to 
 a region of light, and the high and holy obligations 
 which rest upon the ransomed of God are being 
 recognized. The question is now asked, with deep 
 and serious earnestness, — 
 
 *' Shall we, whose souls are lighted 
 By wisdom from on high, . 
 Shall we to man benighted 
 The lamp of life deny r " 
 
14 HARRIET NEWELL,. 
 
 And the answer has been given. The church has 
 felt, realized, and entered into her obligation. By 
 the cross she has stood, her heart beating with kindly 
 syn pathy, her cheeks batluul in tears, and her lips 
 vocal with prayer. The Macedonian cry has been 
 heard, and iVom every nave, and alcove, and aisle, 
 and altar of the great temple of Christianity has 
 come the response, — 
 
 " Waft, waft, ye winds, the story. 
 And you, ye waters, roll, 
 Till, like a sea of glory, 
 
 Light spreads from pole to pole." 
 
 In the early part of the year 1808 several young 
 men, members of the Divinity School at Andover, 
 became impressed with the importance of a mission 
 1o the heathen world. They first looked on the sub- 
 ject at a distance, saw its dim and shadowy out- 
 lines, prayed that their visions of a converted world 
 might be realized, and wondered who would go forth 
 the first heralds of salvation. Ere long the impres- 
 sion came that Iheij were the men ; and in two years 
 the impression had deepened into a solemn convic- 
 lioii, and they had determined on a life of labor, 
 tears, and sacrifice. 
 
 Jn 1810 they made known their plans to an asso- 
 ciation of Congregational ministers assembled in 
 Bradford. Although that body of holy men had 
 many fears and some doubts concerning the success 
 
HARRIET NKWF.LL. 
 
 If. 
 
 of the enterprise, no attetnjjt was made to dampen 
 the ardor of the young brethren who were resolved 
 to undertake the vast work. Many of the aged men 
 composing that association thought they co;ild dis- 
 cern in the fervor and zeal of these young apostles 
 of missions the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. 
 However many were their fears and doubts, they 
 dared not, as they loved the cross, place a single 
 obstacle in the way of the accomplishment of such 
 a lofty purpose , and when the question was asked 
 l)y the sceptic, " Who is sufficient for these things ? " 
 the awful response, " The sufficiency is of God," 
 came up from many hearts. 
 
 This movement on the part of Messrs. Judson, 
 Newell, Nott, and their associates, originated the 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions — an organization which has its mission 
 stations in almost every part of the world, and which 
 is expending, annually, the sum of two hundred 
 thousand dollars for the conversion of the heathen. 
 The first missionaries sent out were those above 
 named, who, with two others, were ordained to the 
 work in the Tabernacle Church, in Salem, on the 
 Bth of February, 1812. The ordination scene is 
 said to have been one of peculiar solemnity. The 
 spectacle was an unusual one, and a vast crowd 
 collected together. The spacious church, though 
 filled to overflowing with excited and interested 
 people, was as silent as the chamber of death aa 
 
16 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 instructions were given to the young men who were 
 to bid adieu to home and country. On the 19th 
 of February, a cold, severe day, the brig Caravan 
 moved down the harbor of Salem on an outward- 
 bound voyage, bearing on her decks Messrs, Judson 
 and Newell, with their wives, the others having 
 sailed from Philadelphia for Calcutta the day pre- 
 vious. They went, not as the conqueror goes, with 
 fire and sword, flowing banners and waving plumes, 
 but as the heralds of salvation, having the gospel 
 of life and peace to proclaim in the ears of men 
 who were strangers to its glory. To portray the 
 character of one of these devoted female missiona- 
 ries, the wife of Samuel Newell, this sketch will be 
 devoted. 
 
 Harriet Atwood was born in the town of Ha- 
 verhill, on the sloping banks of the winding Me^rri- 
 mack, on the 10th of October, 1793. She was the 
 daughter of Moses Atwood, a merchant of that vil- 
 lage, who was universally respected and beloved. 
 Though not rich, he was generous and benevolent ; 
 ho was pious without affectation, and in his heart 
 cherished a longing desire to do good. Her mother, 
 who yet lives, was a woman of strong religious 
 principle, and well calculated to give right direction 
 1o the opening mind of her child. Her piety, it is 
 said, was of that kind which makes its impression 
 upon the heart and conscience, and leads the be- 
 holder to admire and love. She was a fit mother 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 17 
 
 to train such a daughter for her lioly mission to a 
 world in ruins, and, by her judicious advice and 
 counsel, lead on her child to that high point of 
 mental and moral advancement from w^hence she 
 could look abroad upon a fallen race and pity hu- 
 man woe. 
 
 Throughout life Harriet Newell bore the marks, 
 and carried the impressions, of childhood and youth, 
 and her short but brilliant career was moulded and 
 fashioned by her missionary-hearted mother. 
 
 In ISOo she entered upon a course of study at 
 the Bradford Academy, and soon distingaished her- 
 self as a quick and ready scholar. One of her fel 
 low-pupils remarks that " she seldom entered the 
 recitation room unprepared. She seemed to take 
 peculiar pains in doing things ire/l ; and though 
 much of her time was spent in reading, her standing 
 in her class was always more than respectable." 
 Though but a child at this time, she kept a diary 
 which would have done no discredit to a person of 
 mature years, in which she recorded the exercises of 
 her own mind and the progress which she made in 
 mental discipline. The entries made in that diary 
 give us an idea of the superiority of her mind and 
 the excellency of her heart. 
 
 While at Bradford, her heart was renewed by the 
 grace of God. Daring a revival which performed 
 its holy work among the members of the school, 
 she was led to view heryelf as a sinner against the 
 
18 HARRIKT NEWELL. 
 
 Almighty. The awful fact that she must be born 
 again uttered its solemn admonition. Though not 
 so deeply convicted as are some persons, she felt tlio 
 terrible necessity of regeneration. Reason, con- 
 science, and Scripture proclaimed the same truth ; 
 and after struggling against her better feelings for a 
 while, she yielded herself in sweet submission to the 
 will of God. The account which she gives of her 
 own exercises of mind, while in this condition, fur- 
 nishes us with a view of her real character. Her 
 religious experience was full of feelings and acts 
 characteristic of herself; and we may form our opin- 
 ion of her disposition and cast of mind from the 
 peculiarity of her religious emotions. In extreme 
 youth she was fond of gayety and mirth, and spent 
 much time in dancing. According to her own ac- 
 count, she had but little remorse of conscience for 
 her thoughtless course. The fact that such amuse- 
 ments were sinful, as well as dangerous, had never 
 been impressed upon her mind. She deemed them 
 consistent with the highest state of moral and reli- 
 gious enjoyment, and pursued the miserable phan- 
 tom of human, earthly pleasure, until aroused by 
 the Spirit and made sensible of sin. 
 
 From early youth she had been accustomed to 
 levere and study the word of God and pray to her 
 P'ather in heaven for the things which she needed. 
 Her pious parents had impressed the lessons of vir- 
 tue on her young heart, and she was accustomed, 
 
Harriet newell, 19 
 
 as she aro.se in the morning and rested lier head at 
 night, to commend the keeping of her body and soul 
 to the care of an overruling, superintending Provi- 
 dence ; but after commencing the practice of dan- 
 cing, and beginning to attend schools where this 
 vain practice was learned, she neglected the Bible, 
 an J thought but little of the place of prayer. She 
 found, after retiring at evening from the gay and fas- 
 cinating scenes of the dancing room, that prayer 
 and meditation were dull and tedious exercises, and 
 concluded to give them up. Closing the Bible, she 
 laid it aside, and let it gather dust upon the shelf, 
 while vain and trifling volumes engaged her atten- 
 tion. The door of her closet was closed, and she 
 entered it not ; and all thoughts of God were 
 banished from her mind, while the world em- 
 j.iloyed all her time. But God, who orders all 
 things, was about to perform on her heart a work 
 of mercy and grace. She was a chosen vessel to 
 bear the name of Jesus to a land of darkness and 
 despair. 
 
 When about thirteen years of age, she was sent 
 by her parents to the Academy at Bradford, to re- 
 ceive a systematic course o( instruction. Shortly 
 after this a revival of religion commenced, and 
 spread through the school, and many were converted. 
 The attention of Miss Atwood was arrested and 
 turned from vanity. " Must I be born again ?" was 
 the searching question which she put to her c.va 
 2 
 
20 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 heart. The answer came to her, and she began t(. 
 seek the Savior. She seems not to have had deep 
 conviction ; her mind, though agitated, was not 
 overwhelmed, and the subject was contemplated 
 calmly. At length, with the melancholy fact that 
 she was a sinner, and endless condemnation before 
 her, she was pointed to the cross of Christ. The 
 view was effectual. Jesus appeared the Savior of 
 sinners, of whom she was one, and faith gladly laid 
 hold on him as the way of escape from an awful 
 death. A wonderful change took place : she lost 
 her love of folly and sin ; prayer was sweet again ; 
 the Bible was drawn from its resting-place and pe- 
 rused with new pleasure ; from both Bible and closet 
 she derived pleasure such as she had never before 
 experienced ; and she passed from a state of nature 
 to a state of grace. 
 
 Writin» to her friends while in this mood of mind, 
 she is willing to admit that she has not had such an 
 overwhelming view of the nature of sin as some 
 have, nor of the ecstatic joy which some experience 
 on conversion ; but she had what was as good — a 
 calm hope in the merits of a crucified Savior, a 
 high estimate of religion and religious privileges, 
 and an utter contempt for the pleasures and vanities 
 of the world. She had a holy love for all things 
 good, and was able to 
 
 " Reac? w title clear 
 To mau«ions in the sky." 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 21 
 
 At the time when Miss Atwood found this sweet 
 anJ precious hope, the church in Haverhill was in a 
 low and languishing condition, disturbed by internal 
 divisions, and to a great extent destitute of the in- 
 fluences of the Holy Spirit. In consequence of thi*- 
 state of the church she did not unite herself witlj 
 it, and at that tiiijc made in) open profession of re- 
 ligion. This neglect of a jilain and obvious duty 
 brought darkness upon her mind, and shrouded her 
 soul in gloom. God withdrew his presence from 
 his wayward and disobedient child, and left her in 
 sadness : she had refused to confess her Master 
 openly and publicly in the midst of trials and dis- 
 couragements; and, grieved and wounded by her con- 
 duct, he turned from her, and hid his face. Then 
 was she in the condition of the man who took into 
 his own house seven spirits more wicked than him- 
 self. There was no rest for her soul, no relief for 
 her anguished spiril. She realized how bitter a thing 
 it is to depart from the counsel of her Maker, and 
 found momentary comfort only in the forgetfulne?? 
 of what she liad enjoyed. At this period conscience 
 was awake, a!id to drown its voice she plunged into 
 sin, sought pleasure in all the departments of worldly 
 intercourse, and thought as little as possible of God 
 and sacred things. In this attempt to drive away 
 jierious inquiries she succeeded, and became as 
 th(»ughtless as before her conversion. Again was 
 the Bible laid aside, and the sickly novel and the 
 
22 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 wil'l romance substituted in its place. The closet 
 was neglected, and she loved not to retire and com- 
 mune with God. The flame of piety in her sonl 
 went out, and her heart was dark and sad ; she fear- 
 fully realized the truth of the divine declaration, 
 " The way of the transgressor is Hard." In her diary 
 she tells of sleepless nights and anxious days ; of 
 the Savior wounded by her whom he died to save ; 
 of the Spirit grieved, and almost quenched, yet lin- 
 gering around her, now reproving, now command- 
 ing, now pleading; at one time holding up th(^ 
 terrors of a broken law, and then whispering in 
 tones as sweet and gentle as Calvary ; of conscience 
 holding up a mirror in which she might discern the 
 likeness of herself and contemplate her real moral 
 character. Thoughts of God and holiness, of Christ 
 and Calvary, made her gloomy and unhappy; and 
 she entered the winding path of sin, that the celes- 
 tial light might not burst upon her. Like other sin- 
 ner.-", she sought happiness by forgetting what she 
 wa« doing and by an entire withdrawal from all 
 scenes whicn could awaken in her soul emotions of 
 contrition and repentance. 
 
 On the 28th of June, 1809, Miss Atwood listened 
 lo a discourse, which was the instrumeni, in the 
 liands of Gtxl, of again prostrating her at the foot 
 of the cross. Her carnal security gave way ; her 
 sins, her broken vows and pledges, rose up before 
 her in startling numbers; her guilt hung over her 
 
HAURItT XEWKLI, 
 
 23 
 
 like a dark mantle ; she felt the awfnl pangs of re- 
 morse, and was induced to return to that kind and 
 compassionate Savior who had at first forgiven all 
 her faults. Peace was restored; the smile of (rod 
 returned ; and the bleeding heart, torn and wounded 
 by sin, had rest. 
 
 While in her fifteenth year, the subject of this 
 sketch was called upon to part with her father. 
 What influence this sad event had upon her mind 
 is hardly known; but that it was an occasion of 
 deep and thrilling anguish cannot be doubted. 
 Smarting under the hand of Providence, she writes 
 letters to several of her friends, which abound in 
 words of holy and pious resignation. The maimer 
 in which her sire departed, his calm exit from the 
 sorrows of the flesh, served to give her a more lofty 
 idea of the power of faith to sustain its subject in 
 the hour of death. Though he had left nine father- 
 l(vss children and a broken-hearted widow, there was 
 to Harriet a melancholy pleasure in the idea that he 
 had burst ofl" the fetters of clay and ascended to the 
 skies. Though on earth deprived of his compan- 
 ionship, his counsels, and his guidance, she looked 
 forward to a meeting where i)arting scenes will not 
 be found, and where the farewell word will never bo 
 «poken. 
 
 "There is a world above, 
 
 Where j)arting is unknown, 
 A long eternity ot love, 
 
 Formed for the good alone ; 
 
24 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 And faith beholds the dying here 
 Translated to that glorious sphere." 
 
 Nor had she a single doubt that her fathei liad 
 reached that world. She knew the sincerity, piety, 
 and devotion of his life, and the sweet calmness of 
 his death. His coffin, his shroud, his grave, his pale 
 form were reposing in lonely silence beneath the 
 l>osom of the earth ; but the spirit had departed on 
 its journey of ages, and she doubted not its perfect 
 felicity. As often as she repaired to the spot where 
 he was interred, and kneeled by his tomb and 
 breathed forth her humble supplications, she found 
 the sweet assurance that beyond the grave she would 
 see her earthly parent, and live with him forever. 
 Though divided by the realms of space, faith carried 
 lier onward to the scenes of eternity and upward 
 1i) the joys of heaven; and though she roamed on 
 earth, shedding many a tear of sorrow, her spirit 
 held communion with the spirit of her departed sire. 
 
 " Wliile her silent steps were straying 
 
 Lonely through night's deepening shade, 
 Glory's brightest beams were playing 
 Round the happy Christian's head." 
 
 Ill October, 1810, an event occurred which gave 
 direction to the whole life of Harriet Atwood. Sho 
 became acquainted with Samuel Newell, one of the 
 enthusiastic apostles of missions. He luade het 
 familiar with his p'ans and purposes, and asked her 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 25 
 
 to accompany him as his colaborer and companion. 
 Long had she prayed that she might be a source of 
 good <o iier lellow-creatures ; long had she labored 
 to accomplish something for God and his holy 
 cause ; but the idea of leaving mother and friends, 
 home and kindred, and going forth to preach salva- 
 tion and tell of Jesus in wild and barbarous climes, 
 was new and strange. To the whole matter she 
 gave a careful and prayerful consideration. She 
 divested the great subject as far as possible from all 
 romantic drapery, and looked upon it in its true 
 light. For a w^hile her mind was in a state of per- 
 plexing doubt and fear, and the thought of leaving 
 her own land was terrible. While consid^'ring the 
 conflict in her mind, we should remember that 
 the cause of missions was in its infancy ; that no 
 one had ever gone forth from our shores to preach 
 salvation by grace in heathen countries; that those 
 who were agitating the subject were branded as 
 fanatics, and the cause itself was subject to un- 
 just suspicions and contempt ; consequently th(; 
 subject had an importance and awfuliiess which it 
 does not now possess. The way has been broken, 
 and all good men acknowledge that the heroism of 
 the missionary woman is grand and sublime. The 
 decision made by Harriet Atwood was difterent from 
 that made by others in. after years, inasmuch as she 
 had no example, no pattern. She realized that the 
 advice of friends, biased as it was by prejudice and 
 
26 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 affection, could not be relied upon ; and, driven tc 
 the throne of God, she wrestled there until her course 
 of action was decided and her mind fixed intently 
 upon the great work before her. Her resolution to 
 go to India was assailed on every side. Those to 
 whom she had been accustomed to look for advice 
 and counsel, friends on whose judgment she had 
 relied, shook their heads and gave decided tokens of 
 disapprobation. But the question was finally set- 
 tled. On one side were the gay world, her young 
 associates, her kind relatives, her own care and com- 
 fort. On the other side stood a bleeding Savior and 
 a dying world. To the question, " Lord, what wilt 
 thou have me to do ? " she heard the response, " Go 
 work to day in my vineyard;" and when she looked 
 forth uj)on the harvest, white for the reaper's hand, 
 she hesitated not to consecrate on the altar of her 
 God her services, her time, her life. 
 
 When this decision was once made, she conferred 
 not with flesh and blood. Her reply was given to 
 Mr. Newell in firm, decided language ; and up to 
 the hour when her spirit took its flight from earth to 
 heaven, we have no evidence that she had one sii- 
 gle regret that she had chosen a life of self-sacrificft 
 Her language was, — 
 
 '« Through floods and flames, if Jesus lead, 
 I'll follow where he goes." 
 
 Through duties and trials, through floods and 
 
IJARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 27 
 
 flames, she passed, shrinking from no danger and 
 shanning no sacrifice. Conscious of right, she 
 quailed not before the tears of friends and the 
 scorn of foes; but alike in duty and in danger fol- 
 lowed the footsteps of her Savior, until her wasting 
 body was decomposed and her spirit taken up to 
 dwell with the just men made perfect. 
 
 To a friend in Beverly she writes as follows: 
 " How can I go and leave those who have done so 
 much for me, and who will be so sorry for my loss ? 
 How can I leave my mother here while oceans roll 
 between us? How can I go with but little prospect 
 of return ? And Iidw can I stay? We are under 
 solemn obligation to labor for God ; and I must go 
 to India at any sacrifice. I owe something to my 
 perishing fellow-men ; I owe something to my Sa- 
 vior. He wept for men — he shed tears over .Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 ' Did Christ o'er sinners weep ? 
 
 And shall our cheeks be dry ? ' " 
 
 At this time her letters to Mr. Newell breathe 
 forth the most devoted missionary spirit, and exhibit 
 her firm determination to do her highest duty and 
 discharge her great mission at any sacrifice — at 
 tie cost of separation, tears, and death. And re- 
 quired it, think you, no effort to bring her mind into 
 this godlike state? Cost it no toil to discipline 
 the heart to such sore trials ? Most certainly it 
 
28 HARRIET NEAVELL. 
 
 demanded toil and effort; and many a visit to the 
 cross was made, and many a view of the bleeding 
 Savior obtained, ere she could turn her back on 
 home and all that the young heart holds dear in this 
 life, to labor and die far away over the rolling sea. 
 
 And we doubt if any other motive can be found 
 so powerful as this to move the Christian heart to 
 obedience. There is an inexpressible efficacy in the 
 cross to bring all the various opposing elements into 
 subjection, and produce order in the place of dis- 
 cord and opposition. With the cross the early dis- 
 ciples went forth, not as the crusaders vi^ent, with 
 the sacred symbol on banners, and badges, and 
 weapons, but wearing the spirit of the cross like a 
 garment, having its doctrines engraven on the heart, 
 and inspired and quickened into life by its mysteri- 
 ous energy. It was the cross that induced the early 
 disciples to brave danger and death to spread abroad 
 the new faith. The martyr at the stake, amid the 
 curling flames, was supported by it ; the exile from 
 home, banished to rude and savage wilds, loved it; 
 the prisoner in his chains, confined and scourged, 
 tortured and bleeding, turned to it, and found satis- 
 faction for all his wrongs ; the laborer for God, 
 amid wild men who had no sympathy for his voca- 
 tion, carried the cross, and fainted not in his anxious 
 toil. 
 
 And such was the effect of the cross on the mind 
 nf Mrs. Newell. It sent her forth in all the love of 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 29 
 
 cvomanhood, and sustained her until the close of 
 life. It produced on her the impression that it made 
 upon the dreamer Bunyan, who saw it as he was 
 escaping fron the city of destruction. He came to 
 it with a heavy heart and a burdened soul ; but as 
 he saw it the burden fell and rolled into the sepul- 
 chie, and his load was gone. He gazed with rap- 
 ture and delight; and the tears burst forth ?nd 
 flowrd down his cheeks, and joy and holy satibfac- 
 tion hlled his soul. 
 
 Here is the great moving motive, one which is 
 above all others, one that is more effective than all 
 others; uid by this our heroine was animated and 
 cheen-.l in her missionary work. 
 
 Up to the time of her departure for India, the 
 mind of Miss At wood continued to be exercised 
 with contending feelings. At one time the sacrifice, 
 the toil, the labor, and self-denial of a missionary life 
 would rise up before her. She would feel how great 
 the trial must be to leave all the endeared scenes of 
 youth and childhood, and go forth to toil, and per 
 haps die, among strangers in a strange land. Dark 
 visions would often Hit before her ; and she felt how 
 terrible it must be to sicken and expire on shores 
 where no mother's kind hand could lift her an- 
 guisUcd head nor smooth her fevered pillow. But 
 at other times her spirit soared above the toil and 
 sorrow, and dwelt with rapture upon the bliss, of 
 seeing n,on\e of the poor, degraded heathen femaletj 
 
30 
 
 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 converted to Christ. The glory of the great enter 
 prise presented itself; and she realized the blessed, 
 ness of those who leave father and mother, brother 
 and sister, houses and land, for the promotion of 
 the kingdom of Christ. From these various strug- 
 gles she came forth purified, dead to the world, and 
 alive unto Christ. Any sacrifice she was willing to 
 make, any toil endure. It was her meat and drink 
 to do the will of God and accomplish his work. 
 After a full investigation of ail the privations and 
 sacrifices of a missionary life, after a solemn and 
 prayerful estimate of all that was to be left behind 
 and all that would be gained, she formed her opin- 
 ion and decided to go forth. A feeble woman, just 
 out of childhood, she linked her fate with an un- 
 popular and scorned enterprise, and cast in her lot 
 with the dark-browed daughters of India. 
 
 We have seen grand enterprises commenced and 
 carried on ; we have seen our fellow-men gathering 
 imperishable laurels ; but never before did the world 
 witness so grand a spectacle, with so high an object 
 to be accomplished by mortals, as was given in the 
 departure of Harriet Newell to teach the lessons of 
 Jesus in distant lands. We consider the career of 
 Napoleon a glorious one. We cannot look upon 
 his successful marches and battles, however much 
 we disapprove his course, without something of 
 admiratioji mingled with our abhorrence. There 
 was a gorgeous glory which gathered around the 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 31 
 
 character of that emperor of blood which hides his 
 errors and dazzles the eyes of the beholder. Bat 
 tlie true glory which gathered over that little band 
 of missionaries, as they left the snow-covered, ice- 
 bound coast of America, to find homes and graves 
 in distant India, far outshines all the glitter of pomp 
 and imperial splendor which ever shed its rays upon 
 the brilliant successes of the monarch of France, 
 the conqueror of Europe. 
 
 True, they went forth alone. No weeping church 
 followed them to the water side ; no crowded shore, 
 sent up its wail, or echoed forth the fervent prayer; 
 but in the homes of the people, in the heart of God, 
 these holy men and women were remembered. Had 
 that beautiful hymn been composed for them, it 
 could not have been more appropriate; and as 
 they stood upon the deck of the wave- washed Car 
 avan, it must have been the sentiments of all theii 
 
 hearts. 
 
 " Scenes of sacred grace and pleasure, 
 Holy days and Sabbath bell, 
 Rieliest, brightest, sweetest treasure 
 Can I say a last farewell ? 
 
 Can I leave you. 
 Far in distant lands to dwell ? 
 
 Yes, I hasten from you gladly — 
 
 From the scenes I loved so well; 
 Far away, ye billows, bear me ; 
 
 Lovely, native land, farewell ! 
 Pleased I leave thee, 
 
 Far in heathen lands to dwell. 
 
32 HARRIET NEAVELL. 
 
 In the desert let mc labor ; 
 
 On the mountain let me tell 
 How he died — the blessed Savior — 
 
 To redeem a ^^•orld from liell ; 
 Let mc hasten 
 
 Far in heathen lands to dwell." 
 
 Miss Atwood was united in marriage to Mi 
 Newell on the 9th of February, 1812; and on the 
 19th the Caravan set sail, as before stated. The 
 voyage to Calcutta, though attended with many 
 things to render it unpleasant to a feeble American 
 woman, was not a severe one. The weather most 
 of the time was pleasant; and only occasionally did 
 the waves sweep across the decks of the vessel, or 
 flow through the windows into the cabin. Mrs. 
 Newell spent her time in writing letters to her 
 American friends and preparing herself for her 
 missionary work. She now had leisure to examine 
 her own heart and descend into the hidden myste- 
 ries of her soul; she had ample space to view the 
 past and form plans for the future ; she could try 
 her motives by the unerring word of God, and, by 
 hnmble pr'iyer and careful meditation, be enabled to 
 acquire strength which should prove equal to her 
 trials. The cabin of a wave-tossed vessel, the lone- 
 liness of a voyage across the deep-green ocean, a 
 st-'parution from earth's homes and earth's hearts, 
 were all calculated to lift up the pious mind, and 
 centre the soul's best affections upon pure and wor* 
 
HARRIET NrnVELL. 33 
 
 thy object:;. Whatever of care and sorrow she 
 might have had, however much or however little of 
 anxiety might have filled her bosorj, such circum 
 stances were sufficient to bring her faith to the most 
 severe test. 
 
 The voyage must have been severe but healthy 
 discipline, and doubtless from it was learned many 
 a lesson of grace and duty. As the snow-covered 
 hills of her own dear home disappeared ; as the tall 
 chimney at the entrance of the harbor, from which 
 the nightly flame burned forth a beacon to the mari- 
 ner to guide him amid the storm, was lost in the 
 distance ; as the first night catne on and darkness 
 gathered over the wide waste of waters; as deep 
 shadows fell upon the form of the plunging ship, — 
 the missionary cause must have presented itself in 
 a new light, and, to some extent, have been clothed 
 with sombre hues. And as time rolled on and the 
 distance from home increased, that sacred call of 
 God, that holy mission on which she was employed 
 must have appealed more strongly to the Christ-like 
 heart of our missionary sister. The vessel encoun- 
 tered storm and tempest, the usu-al inconveniences 
 of a sea voyage were endured, and danger in a 
 thousand threatening forms appeared ; but the hand 
 which formed the channels of the sea oreserved his 
 servants, and amid storm and darkness guided the 
 vessel which bore them to homes and graves in the 
 dark places of the earth. 
 
34 HARRIET NEWKLL. 
 
 On her passage, Mrs. Newell kept an interesting 
 journal, not only of her own feelings, but also of 
 the incidents that rendered the voyage pleasant or 
 painful and checkered it with evil or good. And 
 such incidents there are always. When on the 
 ocean, far from land, for the first time, the dullest 
 and most stupid mind cannot fail of being aroused 
 to new and awful emotions. Man learns of God at 
 such an hour, and finds new proof of his grandeur 
 and glory in every dashing wave and every whis- 
 tling blast. With but a single inch between him 
 and a watery death, he gazes from his narrow deck 
 upon the boundless expanse of tossing, foam-crested 
 billows ; while, as far as his eye can stretch, not a 
 foot of land appears. His vessel may be on fire, 
 she may fill with water, she may be riven by light- 
 ning; but there is no friendly sail to which wrecked 
 man may fly and be safe. His ship will founder in 
 mid ocean, while not a single form appears to lend 
 the helping hand, and not an eye is seen flowing 
 with tears of pity ; nothing is heard but the moan 
 of ocean ; nothing is seen but the sweeping surge, 
 as it passes on, leaving no track of the submerged 
 vessel. 
 
 Confined in towns and cities, enclosed in walls of 
 stone and brick, chained to the wheel of custom, the 
 soul of man becomes contracted and dwarfed. All 
 around are monuments of human skill, and every 
 thing as little as the human mind. But when he 
 
HARRIET NEWKLL. 35 
 
 steps beyond the crowds of life and embarks on 
 the bosom of the ocean, he begins to see Divinity in 
 its most awful forms. He realizes the insignifi- 
 cance of the creature and the majesty of the al- 
 mighty Maker. 
 
 So felt Mrs. Newell, as she stood upon the deck 
 ol her vessel and gazed upon the wonders of the 
 deep. Each wave, as it dashed against the sides of 
 the brig or rolled across her decks, seemed impressed 
 l)y the hand of God ; and in these scenes she realized, 
 more than ever before, the grandeur and glory of 
 .leliovah. She saw him mirrored out in the; starry 
 canopy above her head, and in the liquid mountains 
 which lifted up their forms, and anon sunk into 
 peaceful rest beneath her feet. 
 
 On the 17th of June the Caravan reached Cal- 
 cutta and anchored in the harbor. During the pas- 
 sage along the river the vessel was hailed by boat- 
 loads of naked natives, who brought on board 
 cocoa nuts, bananas, and dates in great profusion ; 
 while others were seen on the banks reposing in the 
 sun, or bathing in the waters of the Ganges, or 
 diving beneath the surface for the shellfish which 
 are found there; while beyond, the country was seer 
 in all the beauty of verdure and delight, as ever anc 
 anon the Hindoo cottage and the white pagoda 
 reared themselves amid the trees which grew upon 
 the shoreside. 
 
 On the arrival of the missionaries at Calcutta, 
 3 
 
36 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 they repaired to the residence of Dr. Carey, wheie 
 they found Mr. Marsh man and Mr. Ward, all of 
 whom were connected with the English Baptist 
 mission station at Serampore. By invitation of 
 Dr. Carey they visited the station, and were treated 
 with the greatest kindness. But their hopes of use- 
 fulness were destined to be blasted. The E;ist India 
 Company was opposed to all attempts to Christian- 
 ize the natives, and threw all their influence against 
 the divine cause of missions. As soon as the gov- 
 ernment became apprised of the object of Mr. New- 
 ell and his associates, orders were issued for them to 
 leave the country immediately. After a vast deal 
 of parleying with the civil powers, permission was 
 obtained to reside at the Isle of France ; and on the 
 4tli of August, 1812, Mr. and Mrs. Newell took 
 passage on board the Gillespie for that place. Sor- 
 row and distress now began to roll upon them in 
 deep, sweeping waves. The crew of the vessel 
 were profane and irreligious, the weather boister- 
 ous and unpleasant; while the spirits of the mission- 
 aries themselves were at a low ebb. For some 
 time no progress was made, and the frown of Prov- 
 idence seemed to rest upon them. What purpose 
 God had in view in surrounding them with such 
 trials, they knew not; but with humble faith in all 
 his allotments they bore submissively, bat sadly, 
 this new trial of their devotion. The delicate state 
 of Mrs. New ^ll's health rendered their sorrows 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 37 
 
 chDubly annoying to her sensitive and refined mind. 
 She shrunk from a contact with the rude beings 
 around her, and in the society of her husband alone 
 found enjoyment; and even this was not free from 
 interruption. The morning and evening prayer was 
 disturbed by the profane jest or the blasphemous 
 ribaldry of God-hating men, who viewed our mis- 
 sionaries as deluded fanatics, justly deserving the 
 contempt of all. Even the respect due to the weaker 
 sex was not wholly observed ; and the pious woman 
 was often compelled to listen to expressions which 
 would have brought a blush to the cheek of the 
 strong man. Sickness and sorrow found but little 
 sympathy; and the days seemed long and tedious, 
 even to one who had not learned to complain of the 
 wise discipline of a Father's hand. 
 
 While on this voyage, about three weeks before 
 their arrival at the place of destination, she gave 
 birth to a daughter, and became a mother. The 
 sweet infant lived but five days; "blushed into life 
 and died." The day before its death, the rite of the 
 church, by which the little stranger into this cold 
 world was given to God, was performed. They 
 called her by the mother's name, and watched over 
 her until she breathed her last breath upon her 
 mother's bosom, and then sunk the form into the 
 cold waters of the deep. As the corpse was low- 
 ered down over the side of the vessel, holy voices 
 sung the sweet and tender hymn, — 
 
38 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 " So fades the lovely, blooming flower, 
 Frail, smiling solace of an hour ; 
 So soon our transient comforts fly, 
 And pleasures only bloom to die." 
 
 Soon after the death of her babe, Mrs. Newell 
 discovered symptoms of the malady which soon car- 
 ried her to an untimely grave. From the first, she 
 had no hope of recovery. Several of her friends 
 had died of the same disease; and when it fastened 
 itself n|)on her system, she knew that her time had 
 come. The slow, wasting consumption was on her 
 frame, and her days were nearly run out. But the 
 approach of death she viewed with perfect compo- 
 sure. Tliough far from home, far from all the en- 
 deared scenes of youth, from the roof which shel- 
 tered her in infancy, from the mother whose gentle 
 hand guided her up to womanhood, she was tran- 
 quil. Death was only a dark shadow, which re- 
 treated before her as she advanced, and left her 
 standing in the light of a cloudless day. 
 
 While on her dying pillow she read through the 
 book of Job, and derived from its hallowed counsels 
 much divine support and comfort. While contem- 
 plating the sufferings of that godly man, her own 
 trials dwindled away, and she lost sight of her 
 own anguish in the deeper woes of another. Often 
 did she ask, as she remembered what others had 
 endured and thought what trials some had experi- 
 enced, — 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 39 
 
 " Shall I be carried to the skies 
 ^ On flowery beds of ease, 
 
 While others fought to win the prize, 
 And sailed through bloody seas ? " 
 
 Sometimes she wondered why she should be thusi 
 early taken away. She had left home and friend:^ 
 to labor for God in a heathen land ; and why at the 
 very onset he should call her to the grave, she could 
 not understand. The great desire of her heart was 
 to be the hnrnble instrument in the coiiversion of 
 sinners. She wished to win souls to Christ — to 
 turn the attention of the dying heathen to the saving 
 cross. Hence, when she found that, ere her work 
 had fairly commenced, she was to be summoned 
 away to her reward, torn from the arms of her 1ms- 
 band, and removed beyond the province of toil, she 
 failed to read the purpose of her Maker. All was 
 gloom, and in calm submission she bowed her 
 head to the coming storm. What was dark 
 now she hoped to understand when the secrets- 
 of all hearts are known, and trusted that God was 
 able to glorify himself as much in her death as in 
 her life. 
 
 During her sickness she gave expression t(^ the 
 feelings of her heart, and proved to all around her 
 that death had lost dominion over her; that the 
 i^rave had secured no victory ; and when she met tlie 
 terrors of one and the silence of the other, it was as 
 the conqueror meets his smitten foe. Her last words 
 
40 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 were, " How long, O Lord, how long?" and with 
 this sentence on her lips she passed away. 
 
 Mrs. Newell died on Monday, the 30th of Novem- 
 ber, 1812, at the Isle of France, leaving her husband 
 to labor alone for the conversion of the heathen. 
 After the death of his wife Mr. Newell removed to 
 Ceylon, and from thencJ; to Bombay, where, after 
 laboring a few years and doing his Master's work in 
 tears and sorrow, he went down to his grave on the 
 17th of May, 1821. 
 
 The scene now closes. We have followed a de- 
 voted servant of Christ from youth to womanhood — 
 from early childhood to an early grave. It is pleas- 
 ant to contemplate such an example, to shed tear* 
 of gratitude over such a tomb. The name we pro 
 nounce deserves to be recorded in a more conspicu 
 ous place in the book of fame than any name whic 
 has gathered gory laurels on the wet field of cat 
 nage ; she deserves a higher monument than rise- 
 over the resting-place of earth's proudest conque-- 
 or — a monument not of marble, nor of brass, no"* 
 of gold, but one which shall lift its summit until .' 
 halo of eternal light shall gather about it and ^iU^ 
 it vvdth the beams of glory. And such a monu- 
 ment bhe has. When the clouds and mists of earth 
 are dissipated we shall see it, sinking its base deep 
 as the darkness of a world of heathenism, aid lift- 
 ing its summit high as the throne of God. 
 
 Harriet Newell was the great proto-martyr of 
 
HARRIET NEWELL. 41 
 
 American missions. She fell wounded by death in 
 the very vestibule of the sacred caase. Her memory 
 belongs not to the body of men who sent her forth, 
 not to the denomination to whose creed she had 
 subscribed, but to the church — to the cause of n)ig- 
 sions. With the torch of Truth in her hand she 
 led the way down into a valley of darkness, through 
 which many have followed. Her work was short, 
 her toil soon ended; but she fell, cheering, by her 
 dyiiig words and her high example, the missionaries 
 of all coming time. She was the first, but not the 
 only martyr. Heathen lands are dotted over with 
 the graves of fallen Christians; missionary women 
 sleep on almost every shore ; and the bones of some 
 are whitening in the fathomless depths of the ocean. 
 
 Never will the influence of the devoted woman 
 whose life and death are here portrayed be esti- 
 mated properly until the light of an eternal day 
 shall shine on all the actions of men. We are to 
 measure her glory, not by what she suffered, for 
 others have suffered more than she did. But we 
 must remember that she went out when the mis- 
 sionary enterprise was in its infancy — when even 
 the best of men looked upon it with suspicion. The 
 tide of opposition she dared to stem ; and with no 
 example, no predecessor from American shores, she 
 went out to rend the veil of darkness which gath- 
 ered over all the nations of the East. 
 
 Things have changed since then. Our missiona- 
 
42 HARRIET NEWELL. 
 
 ries go forth with the approval of all the good ; and 
 the ocliLiin whk;h once attended such a life is swept 
 away. It is to some extent a |)opular thing to be a 
 missionary, although the work is still one of hard- 
 ship and suffering. It is this fact which gathers 
 such a splendor around the name of Harriet Newell, 
 and invests her short, eventful life with such a charm. 
 She went when no foot had trodden out the path, 
 and was the first American missionary ever called 
 to an eternal reward. While she slumbers in her 
 grave, her name is mentioned with atlection by a 
 missionary church. And thus it should be. She 
 has set us a glorious example ; she has set an ex- 
 ample to the church in every land and age; and her 
 name will be mingled with the loved ones who are 
 falling year by year ; and if, when the glad millen- 
 nium comes and the earth is converted to God, 
 some crowns brighter than others shall be seen amid 
 the throng of the ransomed, one of those crowns 
 will be found upon the head of Harriet Newell. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ANN H. JUDSON, 
 
 OF RUIOIAH. 
 
 OTORIETY is one tiling, and true glory is 
 
 quite another thing. Many persons have 
 
 r\^i- V 'jcconie notorious around whose lives no 
 
 N> y true glory or dignity has appeared ; and 
 
 many men have been honorable in the highest sense 
 who have lived unknown to fame, and unheard of 
 beyond a narrow boundary. 
 
 The world's estimate of glory is a false one. It 
 attaches too nuich importance to physical force, to 
 noisy pomp, to the glitter and show of conquest, and 
 gives too little honor to the silent but majestic move- 
 ments of moral heroes. 
 
 Had any l)ody of men labored long and suffered 
 much to save poor human life and draw from burn- 
 ing dwelling or sinking wreck some fellow-man, 
 their deeds would be mentioned in every circle ; 
 humane societies would award them tokens of dis- 
 tinction and approl)ation; and they would be deemed 
 
 (43) 
 
44 ANN H. JUDSON- 
 
 worthy of exalted honor. Nor would it be wrong 
 thus to give them praise. The man who risks his 
 life to save another deserves a higher, prouder mon- 
 ument than ever lifted itself above the tombs of 
 fallen warriors who on the gory field have slaugh- 
 tered their thousands. 
 
 Nor will the deserved approbation of the great 
 and good of earth long be withheld from the heralds 
 of salvation on heathen shores. The majesty of the 
 missionary enterprise is begiiming to develop itself; 
 success is crowning the toil of years ; and heathen- 
 dom is assuming a new asj)ect. Under the faithful 
 labors of sell-denying men, the wilderness is begin- 
 ning to blossom as the rose. Here and there, amid 
 the sands of the wide desert once parched by sin 
 and consumed by the fiery blaze of heathenish cru- 
 elty, the plants of grace are beginning to appear, and 
 Christian churches are springing up to spread them- 
 selves like green vines upon the broken ruins of de- 
 molished idols. 
 
 It is too late now in the world's history, too late 
 in the jM-ogress of thought, to vindicate the course 
 pursued by the two pioneer female missionaries. 
 When the Caravan sailed down the harbor of the 
 " City of Peace," there were enough to curl the lip 
 and point the finger of scorn. The devoted mes- 
 sengers of Jesus were charged with indelicacy, with 
 a false ambition, with a spirit of romance and ad- 
 venture, with a desire' for ease and gain. As time 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 45 
 
 rolled on, all these charges were withdrawn ; the 
 characters, views, and feelings of these heroic women 
 weie raised above suspicion, and now they are en- 
 veloped in a flood of glory. 
 
 " They left not home to cross the briny sea 
 With the proud conqueror's ambitious aim, 
 To wrong the guiltless, to eusla\-e the free, 
 
 And ^\m a bloodstained wreath of dreadful fame 
 By deeds unworthy of the Christian name." 
 
 Their errand was to carry mercy to the perishing 
 and hope to the despairing ; and in the name of their 
 great Master they executed their high commission. 
 Depending alone on God, and inspired by his grace, 
 they labored on, amid all the doubts and sneers of 
 others, until their holy lives and correct deportment 
 challenged the approbation of the most sceptical, — 
 until God honored their work by great success, — 
 until men, hardened men, began to yield. 
 
 «' And by degrees the blessed fruits were seen 
 In many a contrite and converted heart, 
 Fruits which might cause unbidden tears to start 
 From eyes uniised to weep ; because they told 
 Faitli Avas their polar star, and God's woi'd their guide." 
 
 And future ages will honor them. When the names 
 of Mary and Elizabeth, of Joan of Arc with her 
 wild enthusiasm, of Be Stael and her literary con- 
 temporaries, have all been lost, these will live as fresh 
 as ever. 
 
46 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 Ann H. Judson was born at Bradford, Decembc! 
 22, 1789. She was the daughter of John and Re- 
 becca Hasseltine, worthy inhabitants of that pleas- 
 ant village. Her childhood was passed within sight 
 of the hoi:ie which contained the friends, and around 
 which clustered the employments and pursuits, of 
 Harriet Newell. With only a narrow river rolling 
 between them, these two devoted servants of God 
 passed through the period of youth, little thinking 
 how their names and fortunes were to be linked to- 
 gether iu the holy cause of human good. Like her 
 behaved associate, Miss Hasseltine was early in life 
 a pupil at Bradford Academy, and made commend- 
 able progress in her studies. There she was beloved 
 by all. The teachers regarded her as an industrious, 
 dutiful, and talented scholar; her associates looked 
 upon her as a sincere, openhearted, cheerful com- 
 panion. Unlike Mrs. Newell, who was sedate and 
 grave, exhibiting a seriousness almost beyond her 
 years. Miss Hasseltine was ardent, gay, and active. 
 She loved amusement and pleasure, and was found 
 seeking enjoyment in all the avenues of virtuous 
 life. One of her schoolmates, speaking of her, 
 says, " Where Ann is, no one can be gloomy or 
 unhappy. Her cheerful countenance, her sweet 
 smile, her happy disposition, her keen wit, her lively 
 conduct, never rude nor boisterous, will dispel the 
 shades of care and hang the smiles of summer upon 
 the sorrows of the coldest heart." Her animation 
 
ANN n. JUDSON. 47 
 
 gave life to all aroUnd her, and made her, at school, 
 an unusual favorite ; at home, the joy of her father's 
 1 welling. It was probably this cheerfulness of hox 
 natural dis))osition which in after years enabled her 
 to endure such protracted sufferings, and, by the side 
 of her missionary husband, smile amid clanking fet- 
 ters and gloomy dungeons. She loved to look upon 
 the bright side of every picture, and seldom spent 
 an hour in tears over any imaginary sorrow. On 
 the front of evils she generally discerned signs of 
 good ; and often, while others were in sorrow, her 
 heart was glad. Her sedate parents looked upon 
 these exhibitions of cheerful disposition with some 
 feelings of regret, and often chided their child for 
 what they deemed an uneasy and restless spirit, little 
 thinking that this very cheerfulness was to sustain 
 her under many a trial which would have bo'wed 
 others to the earth with crushed and broken spirits, 
 God seemed to have adapted her to the very position 
 in which he designed to place her; and her whole 
 after career gave evidence of the wisdom of the 
 divine arrangement. Had she been of different 
 mould, she would have sunk ere half her work was 
 done, ere half her toils were over. 
 
 While at Bradford Academy, Miss Hasseltine be- 
 came a subject of renewing grace. Her own account 
 of her conversion, found in her published memoir 
 and elsewhere, is of the deepest and most thrilling 
 interest to every pious heart. During the first six- 
 
48 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 teen years of her life, she, according to her own 
 statement, had few convictions. She had been 
 1 aught that she must be moral and virtuous, and in 
 this way avoid suffering and secure* peace of con- 
 science. The awful necessity of being " born again " 
 did not press itself upon her attention. Light and 
 vain amusements engrossed much of her time, and 
 employed many hours which should have been given 
 to God and the practice of holiness. The prayers 
 which she learned in youth were now forgotten, 
 her Bible neglected, and her mind given up to vain 
 and sinful pleasure. She did not realize that she 
 was immortal; that she was a traveller to a long and 
 unknown eternity ; but the present hour, the present 
 moment, received all her care and engrossed all her 
 attention. From this state she was aroused by see- 
 ing in a little volume which she took up to read on 
 Sabbath morning, just before going to the house of 
 God, this solemn sentence : " She that liveth in pleas- 
 ure is dead while she liveth." The words sunk deep 
 into her thoughtless heart. In vain she strove to 
 banish them ; but they would return upon her mem- 
 ory, and linger there with tormenting obstinacy. 
 Vain was it that she mingled in scenes of gaycty 
 and mirth; vainly did she become "the gayest of 
 Ihe gay." The conviction became stronger, as each 
 week rolled away, that she was a lost sinner. Under 
 the influence of divine truth she continued to be- 
 come more deeply impressed with the importance 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 49 
 
 of giving her heart to God and being a new creature. 
 She herself says, " I lost all relish for amusemenls; 
 felt melanclioly and dejected ; and the solemn truth 
 that I must obtain a new heart, or perish forever, 
 lay with weight upon my mind." At length her 
 feelings became so overpowering that she could not 
 confine them within her own bosom. God had 
 rolled such a weight of conviction on her mind that 
 she was almost crushed to the earth. How God 
 could forgive her sins, she could not see. How one 
 so guilty, so rebellious, so hardened, could obtain 
 mercy, she did not know. Instead, at this time, of 
 giving her heart to God, she resorted to other means 
 to find relief from sin. She gave up many of the 
 comforts of life, locked herself into her room, and 
 spent many weary hours in self-imposed penance. 
 vVgainst the holy claims of God her heart soon 
 rebelled, and she longed to be taken out of her 
 misery. 
 
 At length she attained a more scriptural view of 
 the way of salvation ; she saw Christ as a vicarious 
 sacrifice, and felt that, if saved at all, it must be by 
 his blood, and not by her own imperfect righteous- 
 ness. This view of Jesus was sweet and precious. 
 He had become, not the Savior of the world, but her 
 own Savior ; he had died, not merely for the sins of 
 the race, but for lier sins ; and in this sacred con- 
 templation her soul found sweet relief. The tortur- 
 ing load of fears was gone ; one sight of Christ had 
 
50 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 changed the heart and taken away its grief and sin. 
 Like a liberated slave she rejoiced in perfect free- 
 dom, and her happy soul went out in joyfnl thanks 
 to Hirn who had wrought the work. 
 
 With a heart changed by God, she seemed to pass 
 from rapture to rapture, from bliss to bliss. Beneath 
 the operations of grace her mind and her heart 
 seemed to be enlarged, and to a wonderful extent 
 she drank in the truth of the inspired word. Doc- 
 trines which until now had been all shrouded in 
 darkness were readily comprehended. The great 
 plan of Salvation by the cross excited her wonder 
 and admiration, and she loved to dwell upon it as 
 the way in which she herself had been saved. All 
 the energy of her soul seemed to be aroused to ac- 
 tion. She was in a new world, inspired by new 
 hopes, living a new life, a new creature. 
 
 The character of Miss Hasseltine's mind may be 
 inferred from the nature of the books which, at this 
 period of her experience, she read with the greatest 
 eagerness. Instead of resorting to works of a su- 
 perficial cast for instruction, she selected the pro- 
 found dissertations of our most learned theologians, 
 and read with much interest, as we are informed by 
 her biographer, " the works of Edwards, Hopkins. 
 Bellamy, and Doddridge." In the investigation of 
 the deep and awful things of God she spent much 
 of her time, and, with a humble desire to know the 
 truth and obey it, sought, wisdom from on high. 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 51 
 
 On the 14th of September, 1806, Miss Hasseltine 
 made a public profession of religion, and connected 
 herself with the Congregational church in Bradford, 
 and for the first time partook with the company of 
 believers of the broken emblems of a Savior's infi- 
 nite compassion. The observance of this ordinance 
 was full of blessing ; at the table, according to her 
 own testimony, she renewed her covenant with her 
 Maker, and more solemnly than ever gave herself to 
 the holy work of God. She felt how needful the 
 assistance of a higher power was to keep her from 
 the snares into which young Christians are so liable 
 to fall. 
 
 After leaving the academy. Miss H. engaged as a 
 teacher, and with considerable success employed 
 herself in her vocation, in Haverhill, Salem, and 
 Newbury. Teaching with her was not an ordinary 
 employment; she remembered that her pupils had 
 souls as well as bodies; and while she was striving 
 to expand the youthful mind, she also endeavored to 
 iuiproNc the youthful heart, and impress upon the 
 conscience those lessons of truth which time could 
 never efface. It was at the same conference in 
 which the acquaintance between Mr. and Mrs. 
 Newell commenced that Mr. Judson was intro- 
 duced to the subject of this sketch. He was then 
 in need of a companion who would share his anxie- 
 ties, his labors, and his sorrows; and he fixed upon 
 Miss Hasseltine as the one whose tastes and feelings 
 4 
 
52 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 most accorded with his own. He was probably at 
 tracted by tier ardent piety, her brilliant intellect 
 and her joyous spirit. Having dnly considered Ihe 
 subject, he gave her an invitation to go out '.t'ith 
 him to distant India, and be his companion in the; 
 brightest hour of his prosperity and in the da-kest 
 moment of his adversity. To decide the question 
 was not an easy matter. It was connected vith 
 obligations which she did not hastily assume, and 
 hence it was several months ere she had resolved to 
 go. She was at times fearful that her disposition 
 for what was in itself romantic and strange would 
 bias her judgment and lead her to jiursue a course 
 which she should regret when too late to turn back. 
 Hence she brought all her feelings and motives to a 
 severe test, and looked down deeply into the hidden 
 mystery of her heart. Before God she laid herself 
 completely open, and sought, by humble supplica- 
 tion, his divine direction. With no example but 
 that of Harriet Newell, who had just consecrated 
 herself to the work, she decided to make India her 
 home, and suflfering and privation her lot. Her let- 
 ters upon this subject, about this time, abound with 
 passages of thrilling interest, and give evidence that 
 the subject of missions absorbed her whole attention 
 and pervaded her whole nature. 
 
 On the 5th of February, 1812, Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
 son were married at Bradford ; on the lOth Mr. 
 Judson and his associates were ordained in Salem, 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 53 
 
 and on the 19th they sailed for Calcutta. While 
 on the passage, a change occurred in the fe(,'rmgs 
 and views of Mr. Judson which materially changed 
 his whole course. He was aware that at Serampore 
 the Baptists had established a mission station which 
 was in successful operation. He knew that he 
 should come in contact with the peculiar views of 
 that denomination, and be under the necessity of 
 replying to the objections which would be urged 
 against his own sentiments. His own mind was at 
 rest upon the subject; but he wished to be fully 
 armed against all the arguments which he should 
 meet on his arrival. To prepare himself for an en- 
 counter with Dr. Carey and his associates, he com- 
 menced the diligent study of the word of God and 
 such works as he had in his possession. As he ad- 
 vanced in his investigation, doubts began to thicken 
 around him ; his mind, instead of being more fully 
 convinced, began to waver ; the arguments of Bap- 
 tists he did not know how to overcome. Thus it 
 continued for a while, until, a short time after their 
 arrival, Mr. and Mrs. Judson threw aside their for- 
 mer views of baptism, and adopted the sentiments 
 of another denomination. The particulars of this 
 change are given by Mrs. Judson in a letter to her 
 friends. By her we are informed that for a long 
 time her husband's new notions did not correspond 
 with her own. With woman's ingenuity and skill, 
 she sought to dissuade him from any public state- 
 
64 
 
 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 ment, and even from an investigation of thvi subject 
 She well knew to what such a step would lead. 
 The friends who had been so kind to her, who were 
 then supporting her, who were willing still to sup- 
 port her, would be obliged to withdraw their aid. 
 They conld not, in conscience, support a missionary 
 who was promulgating what they deemed an error, 
 and consequently would recall her husband to Amer- 
 ica. Nor was this the worst. She had many per- 
 sonal friends who would be unable to appreciate her 
 motives and understand her true position. They 
 would be surprised, grieved, and perhaps offended. 
 And to be encountered, was the odium of changing 
 one's religious opinions, the charge of fickleness, 
 and the consequent loss of reputation. Besides, the 
 change, if made, would be a small one — simply a 
 question of difference between the application to the 
 body of a few drops of water and an entire immer- 
 sion. This, to her mind, was a small change, which 
 to her companion involved great consequences. 
 Hence she endeavored to have him give up the sub- 
 ject and quiet his mind upon his previous opinions. 
 Laughing, she told him, " if he became a Baptist, 
 she would not." Bat the examination had been 
 commenced, and could not be given up; and 
 ere it was completed, she herself was a convert. 
 That she was sincere, we have no room to doubt ; 
 by the change she had every thing to lose and 
 nothing to gain. And it was made willingly, at 
 
ANN II. JUDSON. 55 
 
 ^ast; when her judgment was convinced, she hesi- 
 tated not. 
 
 The brethren at Scram pore knew nothing of the 
 change of views until they received a letter from 
 Mr. Judson, asking baptism at their hands. That it 
 was to them an occasion of gladness, we need not 
 state. Weary with toil, they received this addition 
 to their number as a gift of God, sent at this time 
 to stay up their hands and encourage their hearts. 
 It gave them new strength to meet the tide of op- 
 position and bear up under the heavy load of mis- 
 sionary care and anxiety. 
 
 They were baptized on the 6th day of September, 
 in the Baptist chapel at Calcutta, and shortly after 
 Mr. Judson gave his reasons for the change in a 
 sermon which has already passed through several 
 editions, and which is regarded by his friends as a 
 conclusive argument. 
 
 Whatever may be the opinion in regard to the 
 correctness of Mr. J.'s new views, — whatever may 
 be the views entertained of the denomination to 
 which he united himself, — no godly man will regret 
 the result to which it has led. His change aroused 
 to action the slumbering energies of the whole Bap- 
 tist section of our Zion, inspired that sect through- 
 out the land with a new and holy impulse, and 
 originated the convention, which now, under the 
 name of the Missionary Union, is doing so much 
 for a dying world. But for the change of Judson's 
 
56 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 sentiments upon the question of baptism, a de 
 nomination which is now contributing nearly two 
 hundred thousand dollars aimually for missionary 
 purposes might have stood aloof from the holy 
 work for many years. The hand of God in this 
 event is |)lainly seen — the hand of God, touching 
 the heart of a mighty party, and animating it with 
 a trae, godlike missionary enthusiasm. 
 
 About the time of this change Mr. J. wrote a let- 
 ter to Dr. Bolles, in which he threw himself upon the 
 Baptists of America for support and sympathy. 
 Previous to receiving a reply, he sailed with his 
 companion for the Isle of France, at which place 
 Mrs. Newell had been buried previous to their ar- 
 rival. The desolate man met them on the shore, 
 and with tearful eyes described to them the dying 
 scene and the solitude of his own heart. Mr. Jud- 
 son preached a while to the people and the soldiers 
 who were stationed at the Isle of France, where he 
 was the instrument of much good. 
 
 Providence did not favor his remaining at that 
 place, and he left it for another field of labor, and at 
 length, after many difficulties and hardships, arrived 
 at Rangoon, in Burmah, in July, 1813. At this 
 |)lace several attempts had been made to establish a 
 mission station, but all had failed ; and the last 
 missionary, a son of Dr. Carey, had departed a 
 short time previous to the arrival of Mr. and Mrs< 
 Judson. 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 57 
 
 Our missionaries repaired to the house which Mr. 
 C. had formerly occupied, about half a mile from the 
 town. Mrs. Judson, being feeble, was borne upon 
 the shoulders of the natives ; and as she passed 
 along, or as the bearers stopped to rest, a crowd of 
 people gathered around her. Some came to her 
 side and looked under her bonnet, and retired with 
 boisterous merriment. But all their little annoy- 
 ances she suffered with patience, knowing that here 
 she was to find a home, and to these very people 
 declare the word of God. 
 
 The manner in which they acquired a knowledge 
 of the language is somewhat novel. They were 
 unable to find any one who was acquainted with 
 the English language, and were obliged to select an 
 agreeable and pleasant Burman, who, to the best 
 of his ability, instructed them in the principles of 
 the language of his country. They would point to 
 houses, and trees, and the various objects around 
 them, and he would give their names in Burman. 
 Thus after a while they were able to make them- 
 selves understood, and, being willing learners, they 
 very soon made rapid progress — rapid, considering 
 the discouragements under which they labored-— 
 being without both grammar and dictionary, or any 
 other book which could materially assist them. 
 Slow and discouraging indeed, compared with the 
 labor of learning some other languages under dif- 
 ferent circumstances, was their advancement; but 
 
58 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 when the circnmstances under which they com 
 menced and prosecuted the task of learning the 
 language of the Burman nation are considered, we 
 should imagine that almost any progress was rapid. 
 
 On the 11th of September, 1815, their first child 
 was born. They gave him the name of Roger Wil- 
 liams, in honor of one of the greatest advocates of 
 human liberty which the world has ever raised. 
 Eight months they loved him and watched over 
 him, at the expiration of which he sickened and 
 died. He was buried in the garden of the mission 
 house; and the tears of the weeping parents, and a 
 small company of kindhearted but ignorant Bur- 
 mans, watered the little grave, in the silence of 
 which the infant had found repose. 
 
 For a few years after the arrival of Mr. Jndson 
 at Rangoon, the officers of government manifested 
 towards the mission a friendly spirit. The mission- 
 aries were invited to visit the viceroy and vice- 
 reine at their royal residence, and received their 
 visits in return. The mission was accomplishing 
 the object of its establishment, and from time to 
 time was reenforced. Even the bands of hostile 
 robbers respected the property and persons of the 
 uien of God ; and they fondly dreamed that it would 
 thus continue. 
 
 In April, 18 L9, Mr. Judson commenced preaching 
 the gospel in a building erected for the purpose, 
 called a zayat. Until this time he had not attempt^*/ 
 
ANN II. JUDSON. 59 
 
 publicly to discourse after the manner of preach- 
 ing in America. His audience consisted of twelve 
 or fifteen adults, besides a large number of children. 
 On the 27th of June, the first Burman convert was 
 ''buried with Christ by baptism." It was to the 
 devoted Judson and his companions a day of pure 
 and holy joy. The first fruits of their labors began 
 to appear ; and when Moung Nau went down into 
 the water, a burst of gratitude went up from the 
 deepest places of their hearts. The day was beau- 
 tiful, the audience quiet and attentive, as there, 
 beneath the very shadow of Gaudama, in the waters 
 of a lake consecrated to the rites of heathenism, the 
 new-born soul gave outward signs of the inward 
 change. With what feelings of interest the mis- 
 sionary must have looked upon the first convert, we 
 can only imagine. For that day he had waited and 
 toiled for years; and as he pronounced the impres- 
 sive formula, and in the name of the true God laid 
 the dark son of India beneath the yielding waves, 
 the feelings which ruslied upon him must have been 
 almost overpowering. 
 
 On the next Sabbath they sat down together at 
 the communion table to celebrate the death of 
 Christ — to commemorate the scene of Calvary. 
 What a picture! The first offering of Burmah to 
 the Lord; the first convert from tliat great empire, 
 with his pale teacher, kneeling at the same altar, 
 drinking of the same consecrated cup, and believing 
 
60 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 in " one Lord, one faith, one ba}Dtism." The second 
 baptism was ministered on the same spot tc two 
 other converts. Amidst profound and holy stiHncss 
 they descended into the water, where, a short time 
 previous, Moung Nau had witnessed a good profes- 
 sion. The low and solemn tones of prayer were 
 heard, the voice suppressed, in fear of arousing the 
 ferocious enemy. There was no sermon, no address, 
 no song; the record was on high, and angels looked 
 down as spectators of the thrilling event. Around 
 them, in earth's homes and in earth's hearts, there 
 was no sympathy ; but in heaven a chord was 
 touched which will vibrate forever. 
 
 Shortly after the baptism of the two converts, 
 opposition to the mission began to be manifested. 
 Those who came to the mission house had evil in 
 their hearts. To shield themselves from all harm, 
 and secure the protection of the government, Mr. 
 Judson and Mr. Coleman, who had been sent out in 
 company with Mr. Wheelock a short time previous, 
 determined to visit Ava and see the king. They 
 did so, and with some difficulty obtained a hear- 
 ing. They took with them the Bible, which was 
 in six large volumes, decorated with gold, and well 
 calculated to attract the attention of a heathen 
 monarch. They were introduced into the palace 
 and seated among the nobles. When the king ap- 
 peared, the whole heathen throng prostrated them- 
 selves with their faces to the earth; the missionaries 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 61 
 
 alone reiuained erect. After some conversation they 
 presented their petition, and a tract on the being 
 of God. The proud monarch read the petition 
 through, and coldly handed it back to his minister. 
 His eye then glanced over the little book ; he read 
 a single sentence, and then dashed it to the ground. 
 Without ceremony they were hurried away from the 
 palace, and, after various annoyances, were allowed 
 to return to the friendly shelter of their boat. Sadly 
 did they go back to the field of their labors to relate 
 the story of their failure, and to toil on again until 
 some new interruption. 
 
 Under the labors and sufferings incident to such a 
 station, the health of Mrs. Judson began to fail rap- 
 idly, and it soon became evident that nothing but a 
 visit to America would restore it. Consequently, in 
 August, 1821, she started from Rangoon, and arrived 
 in New York in September of the following year, 
 spending some time in Calcutta and in England on 
 her way. While in this country she accomplished 
 a vast amount of good by her letters and conversa- 
 tion, and succeeded in inspiring the friends of mis- 
 .sions with a deeper solicitude to see the heathen 
 world converted to God. 
 
 In 1823, having regained her health, she returned 
 to Burmah in company with Mr. and Mrs. Wade, 
 who were sent out by the board to reenforce the 
 mission. She arrived on the 5th of December, and 
 found her husband in the midst of his toils and 
 
62 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 surrounded with disappointments and diflicul« 
 ties. 
 
 It soon become evident that Mrs. Judson had re- 
 turned only to pass through scenes of unparalleled 
 sufferinsfs. On her arrival she found her husband 
 about to leave for Ava, and immediately starteii 
 with him. On the passage they encountered storms 
 and dangers, and were, emphatically, in perils by 
 sea and perils by land. While stopping at the 
 town of Tsen-pyoo-kyon, about one hundred milea 
 from the capital, they learned that the declaration 
 of war had been made, and that the Burmans and 
 English were at open hostilities. They reached 
 Ava, and, without manifesting any fear or any in- 
 terest in the hostile movements of the people, pro- 
 ceeded to build there a house and commence their 
 operations. Soon the dreadful news came that the 
 British had taken Rangoon. This catastrophe in- 
 censed the court at Ava, and Mr. Judson and Dr. 
 Price were arrested as spies in the employ of Eng- 
 land. 
 
 On the 8th of June, 1824, Mr. Judson was arrest- 
 ed at his own dinner table by a party of officers, 
 led by an executioner whose power was absolute, 
 and who held in his hand a black book, in which the 
 names of his victims were recorded. With scarcely 
 a moment's notice they threw him on the floor, and 
 bound him with strcMig cords, and hurried him away. 
 Mrs. Judson offered them money to release her hus* 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 63 
 
 band; but they repulsed her with rudeness, and car- 
 ried him, heedless of her tears and prayers, into the 
 death prison, where he was loaded with three pairs 
 of chains, and fastened to a long pole, to prevent 
 the moving of his body. 
 
 In this trying situation Mrs. Judson returned, a 
 lone, desolate woman, to her dwelling, and destroyed 
 all her papers, journals, and writings of every de- 
 scription, lest they should be examined and found to 
 contain something which would increase the sorrow 
 of her husband. Her servants were taken from her 
 and confined in stocks, and a guard placed about 
 the house, who did their utmost to annoy and insult 
 her. After some delay she procured permission to 
 go abroad, and daily, at the prison gate, prayed 
 that she might see the prisoners. Permission was 
 at length given, and the fond wife sought her hus- 
 band. She found his condition more deplorable 
 than she had supposed. He was scarcely able to 
 crawl to the door of his rude tenement ; and while he 
 stood in conference with the highminded and noble 
 woman who had followed him beyond the seas, he 
 was constantly annoyed by the suspicious and 
 watchful keepers, who listened to their conversa- 
 tion and scrutinized every movement. So jealous 
 were the}, that, ere any arrangement could be made 
 by v'hich Mr. Judson's release might be effected, 
 they were commanded to separate. In vain the 
 wife urged her affection for her husband — in vain 
 
64 ANN II. JUDSON. 
 
 she appealed to manly feelings and love of home — 
 in vain she exhibited the order of government by 
 which she had been admitted — in vain she clung to 
 the neck of her chained and sufJering companicn. 
 No motive was strong enough to move the hard 
 hearts of the cruel wretches, who seemed to take 
 exquisite pleasure in the miseries of others. So 
 completely does heathenism deaden the heart to all 
 generous and elevated feelings that those strong 
 men could witness unmoved, ay, with delight, the 
 intense anguish of a feeble, weeping, broken-hearted 
 woman. To every prayer she offered and every 
 plea she made, they gave back words of cruelty and 
 scorn ; and when she entreated them, for the love 
 of humanity, to allow her to converse with Mr. J. a 
 few minutes longer, they refused; and as she hesi- 
 tated, they cried, in angry tones, '■'■ Depart, or ive will 
 drag; you out.''^ 
 
 The admirable conduct of this heroic woman, un- 
 der such trying circumstances, we cannot too much 
 applaud. Ceaselessly she labored for the release of 
 her husband. From one member of the royal family 
 to another she went, with prayers that they would 
 intercede in her behalf Repulsed every where, she 
 fainted not, but toiled night and day for the accom« 
 plishment of her purpose. 
 
 After about a month's confinement, Mr. J. was 
 violently beset with fever, and the governor gave 
 orders that he should be removed to a more coin* 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 65 
 
 fortable situation. He was accordingly placed in a 
 little bamboo hut, and his wife permitted to attend 
 him. Here he remained three days, when the Eng- 
 lish advancing upon the capital, the order was given 
 for the removal of the prisoners. They were hurried 
 away without warning, and Mrs. Judson was left in 
 a state bordering on distraction. She soon found, 
 on inquiry, the direction which the prisoners had 
 taken. With a single servant and two Burman 
 children, she started, wdth her babe, three months 
 old, in her arms, to find her companions in suffering. 
 She overtook them at Oung-pen-la, and found their 
 condition to be wretched beyond description. Their 
 journey was over a rough, burning road, and, chained 
 two by two, they were whipped along like cattle 
 bound to the place of slaughter. Their backs w^ere 
 blistered by the sun, and their feet scorched by the 
 ground, until every step they took drew forth a 
 groan of anguish, w^hich their drivers answered 
 with yells of delight. One poor creature fell in the 
 pathway, and was dragged along until he expired. 
 
 To add to Mrs. Judson's distress, her assistant 
 was taken with the small pox the morning after she 
 arrived at Oung-pen-la; and soon her daughter Ma- 
 ria was reduced to the point of death by the same 
 disease, and she herself was afflicted with the mal- 
 ady in a modified form. 
 
 The prisoners had been sent to this place that 
 they might be burned in the old prison, in which, 
 
66 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 from the time of their arrival, they were confined, 
 being chained together in pairs. But God had oth- 
 erwise ordained : Judson was to live on. Soon an 
 order for his release and return to Ava came ; the 
 government hoping he might be of service to them 
 in their difficulties with the British. He was em- 
 ployed as interpreter and translator, and, as such, 
 treated with some degree of kindness. 
 
 Wearied with continued anxiety, Mrs. Judson 
 was prostrated by sickness soon after her return to 
 Ava. Reason fled away ; insanity took the place 
 of calm and deliberate action ; and for seventeen 
 days she was a raving maniac. Absent from her 
 husband, and dependent on the cold mercy of hea- 
 then women, she was indeed an object of pity. 
 But from the borders of the grave she was raised 
 up when all around thought her beyond the reach 
 of hope. The hand of God reached down to the 
 borders of the grave and rescued her from death, 
 and placed her upon earth again, a fruitful laborer 
 in the vineyard of her Master. 
 
 Time and space will not permit us to follow these 
 devoted missionaries through all the suffering caused 
 by this distressing war. Mr. Judson acted as medi- 
 ator between the English and the Burmans, and by 
 his ingenuity and skill, his eloquence and experi- 
 ence, saved a vast amount of bloodshed and crime. 
 He was the instrument in securing the release of 
 all the English and American prisoners who were 
 
ANN H. JUDSON. 67 
 
 confined in the dungeons of Ava, and restoring 
 some from liopeless servitude to the friends and 
 comjianions of youth. He conferred immense ad- 
 vantage on England, while he saved the capital of 
 the vast Burman empire from fire and sword. To 
 him, more than to any other man, is to be traced the 
 amicable adjustment of the existing difficulties, and 
 the settlement of the trouble on terms so favorable 
 to tne English residents of Ava. 
 
 One of the arlicles of the treaty then entered into 
 piovlded that all the foreigners at Ava should have 
 permission to leave unmolested. Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
 son availed themselves of this permission, and, on a 
 beautiful evening in March, left with their fellow- 
 workeis and fellow-suft'erers, and sailed down the 
 Iirawaddy, bidding farewell to the golden city with- 
 in whose walls they had suliered so much and been 
 sustained by God so long. 
 
 Nor was Mr. .ludson the only one who won praise 
 and glory during that awful period, 'i'he compan- 
 ion of his toils was not idle. Her kindness to the 
 prisoni'rs — her arduous labors to do them good — 
 her appeals to the government — her visits to the no- 
 bk;s — her ceaseless efforts — won for her untlissem- 
 bled gratitude and immortal renown. Nor are the 
 acts of Mr.'<. Judson recorded alone on the records 
 of Christian missions. The secular press of our 
 own and other lands ascribed to her the honor of 
 materially assisting in the adjustiuent of the exist- 
 5 
 
68 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 ing difficulties, and, by her appeals and persuasions, 
 doing much to prevent bloodshed and crime. 
 
 She went where no person of the other sex would 
 have dared to go, and where, to any woman of less 
 devotion and tireless perseverance, all entrance 
 would have been denied. Though her husband, at 
 this trying time, was the object of her peculiar care, 
 yet she found time to do good to all the other pris- 
 oners. Like a ministering angel she moved among 
 them, giving drink to the thirsty, food to 'he hungry, 
 and clothing to the destitute. 
 
 A statement was drawn up by an English pris- 
 oner, and published in Calcutta and in England, in 
 which the thanks of the prisoners are given to this 
 estimable woman. The writer dwells upon the 
 theme with the interest of one who has experienced 
 acts of kindness and is himself under obligation. 
 He ascribes to her, a feeble woman, the honor of 
 having, under God, prepared the Burman empire to 
 seek terms of reconciliation and peace. From a 
 full heart he utters the tribute of his gratitude to 
 the frail child of humanity who forgot her own 
 weariness, forgot her own suH'erings, forgot her 
 own privations, siclcness, and want, and sought out 
 the wants of the victims of imperial despotism. 
 
 Her daily walk was from \hv prison to the palace. 
 To one place she went to whisper words of kind- 
 ness, to wipe away the tears of sorrow, to wet tiv 
 parched lips of the (lying with cool water, to batliii 
 
ANN 11. JUDSON. C9 
 
 the limbs braised and chafed by heavy irons, and to 
 apply healing bahn to both body and spirit; the 
 other place she visited to plead and argue with a 
 proud court, and a haughty, tyrannical, and over- 
 bearing monarch. She risked her own life at every 
 trial, but ceased not her perilous work until God 
 crowned her labors with success — until the stub- 
 born court of Ava relented — until she saw the 
 fetters fall, and the prisoners again at liberty. The 
 English nation owes her a debt of gratitude ; for she 
 has done more for it than many of its most illustri- 
 ous warriors. Humanity is a debtor to her memory ; 
 for she was kind to man, and, in his want and suf- 
 fering, surpassed humanity to do him good. Re- 
 ligion is her debtor; for she was one of its most 
 devoted advocates, and presented in her life a sub- 
 lime illustration of the power of faith. P'rom Ava 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson remored to Amherst, a town 
 which was founded at the close of the war in tha* 
 territory, and which, by the treaty, was feded to the 
 English. It was at Amherst that Mrs. Twdson was 
 visited with the fatal feve/ which terminated her 
 existence on the 24th of Ov^tober, 1826. 
 
 At the time of her desth Mr. .Judson was absent 
 from home, in company wHh Mr. Crawford, the 
 British commissioner. Her siciiness was short and 
 painful. During most of the time her reason was 
 dethroned ; but in her moments of calmness she gave 
 evidence that all was peace. Without the hand of 
 
70 ANN H. JUDSOX. 
 
 her kir.J companion to lift, her aching head, or bathe 
 her throbbing temples, i^he died. 
 
 JMr. Judson returned, not to hear her voice, not to 
 gaze n])oii her form, but to weep over her grave, 
 and with his motherless child to sit in sorrow on the 
 spot where she breathed her last. Such was llie 
 violence of her fever that she said but little, and 
 left her husband without many of those tokens of 
 kindness which surviving friends esteem of so much 
 value. 
 
 They buried her at Amherst, under the shadow 
 of a lofty hopia tree ; and in that lonely grave her 
 form now reposes, heedless of what is passing on 
 the earth. Her child, which died shortly after she 
 was buried, is laid by her side ; and on the sacred 
 spot the traveller often pauses to think of one of 
 the most devoted and self-sacrificing women whose 
 names have been mentioned with gratitude by the 
 virtuous and the good. A marble slab, presented 
 by the ladies of America, marks the grave, and 
 points it out to every stranger. 
 
 Here we pause. Such labors, such self-sacrifice, 
 such sufferings need no tongue to speak their merits. 
 The worth of Mrs. Judson is engraved upon the 
 hearts of all who claim the Christian character. 
 For her works' sake she is beloved ; and as long as 
 the church endures, she will be remembered by all 
 its members. Like Mrs. Newell, her fame belongs 
 
AXN II. JUDSON. 7] 
 
 not to one sect or party, but to all who love our 
 Lord iiicl Savior Jesus Christ. Like her she went 
 out \v!ien but few were ready to bid her " God 
 speed" or bestow fhcir money for her support. 
 
 On the record of American missions we find the 
 name of no female who endured so much who 
 sacrificed so much, who accomplished so much. 
 She fell not when the first notes of the great enter- 
 prise were ringing on her ears, but she made her 
 grave amid the strife and confusion of the battle. 
 She lived long enough to see the fruits of missions — 
 to gaze upon the converts as they descended, one 
 by one, into the baptismal wave — to see a door 
 opened wide enough to admit laborers from every 
 department of the Christian church. She mourned 
 not, as did her sister martyr, that she was cut down 
 ere she had labored for God and seen the happy 
 result. They were born within sight of each other, 
 in pleasant valleys, on the borders of the silvery 
 stream. They met the companions of their mis- 
 sionary toils at the same time, and within a few 
 days of each other decided to become the first 
 heroines of the missionary church. Together they 
 sailed — as precious a cargo as ever was tossed on 
 the billowy sea. Together they landed on heathen 
 soil, with high hopes of doing good. But, though 
 united in their lives, they were divided in their 
 deaths. Mrs. Judson lived on more than a half 
 score of useful years beyond her companion ; and 
 
72 ANN H. JUDSON. 
 
 if life is to be measured, not by the number of days 
 and years, but by what is accomplished in it, or 
 what is suffered during its lapse, then she lived 
 ages — ay, ages of suffering, ages of labor, ages 
 of virtue and piety — after Mrs. Newell had de- 
 scended to her grave. 
 
 And where are they now? Go ask the angel 
 throng, as Ihey tune their harps to melodious songs 
 on high, and they will point to two sister spirits, 
 who day and night in company present themselves 
 before God ; and as one rank after another comes 
 up from heathen lands to swell the chorus of the 
 redeemed and ascribe their conversion to the efforts 
 of the early missionary laborers who, under God, 
 were made the humble instruments in the great 
 work, meekly will be heard from the spirit lips of 
 Harriet Newell and Ann H. Judson the reply, " Not 
 unto us, not unto us, but unto the Lamb who was 
 slain, but who liveth forever." 
 
CHAPTER in. 
 
 ELIZABETH HERVEY, 
 
 OF liOMUAY. 
 
 rV^'N the year 1812 a little company of raission- 
 
 mm arics sailed from the port of Boston for Bom- 
 
 -^1 hay. They were sent out hy the American 
 
 v_^ Board to spread the knowledge of Jesus in 
 
 the dark places of the earth. They founded their 
 
 mission station — they labored long and cheerfully 
 
 — they endured toil and self-denial — and saw the 
 
 blessed results in the tokens of enlightened mind 
 
 and regejierated heart. 
 
 On the evening of the first Sabbath in August, 
 1830, the windows of Park Street Church gave out a 
 cheerful liglit ; and he who entered saw congregated 
 there an immense multitude of men and women. 
 The pews, the aisles, the choir, were all filled, 
 and deep interest was on all countenances and in 
 all hearts. The occasion which drew this vast con- 
 gregation was the setting apart of three young 
 
 men, with their wives, to the solemn work of mis- 
 ers) 
 
74 
 
 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 51 
 
 ons. William Ramsey, William Hcrvey, and 
 Ilollis Read were about to depart to "the land 
 and sliadt)\v of death;" and the Christian commu- 
 nity had come together to hear their voices, to see 
 their countenances, for the last time. Soon broke 
 over that crowd of human beings the well-known 
 hymn, sung by a full choir and echoed by a respond- 
 ing people, — 
 
 " Jesus shall reign where'er the sun 
 Does his successive journeys run ; 
 His kii'.gdora stretch from shore to shore, 
 Till moons shall wax and wane no more." 
 
 Then was heard the solemn prayer of consecra- 
 tion, in which the missionaries were commended to 
 God and to the word of his power; the blessing of 
 Heaven was implored in I heir behalf; and to the 
 care of Him who holds the winds, and who guides 
 the- dashing waves, the servants of God, the mes- 
 sengers of the church, were committed. 
 
 From the instructions given those beloved mis- 
 sionaries on that occasion we give the following 
 extract : — 
 
 " The time has arrived to which you have looked 
 with expectation and desire, when, with the partners 
 of your lives, you are to bid farewell to your naiive 
 land, and to enter upon a course of evangelical la- 
 bors for ihe benefit of distant heathens. 
 
 " On such an occasion, it is obviously proper in 
 
ELIZABETH HERVET. 75 
 
 itself, as well as conformable to general usage, to 
 address to you in public some considerations, in the 
 form of advice and instructions, IVom those who 
 have the superintendence of the mission with which 
 you are to be connected. This is to you a solemn 
 and eventful hour; and if, as we hope and believe 
 you have approached it with an earnest and truly 
 benevolent desire to become heralds of divine mercy 
 to your perishing fellow-men, it will be an hour 
 always remembered with joy and gratitude in the 
 future stages of your existence. If you partake of 
 that holy, self-denying spirit which brought down 
 the Son of God from heaven, — if you have any 
 true sympathy with the apostles, who considered it 
 as a great calamity to themselves if they were hin- 
 dered in the work of preaching the gospel, — you 
 will hereafter be able to say, with pure and inde- 
 scribable delight, There was a period in our history 
 when we publicly, in the house of God and in the 
 presence of many Christian friends, devoted our 
 li\es to the service of Christ among the heathen. 
 There was a time when the attachments to friends 
 and country were dissolved, under the inlluence of 
 that love which seeketh not its own, and which 
 embraces, in its comprehensive regards, the sull'ering 
 and the destitute of every clime. 
 
 " Congratulating you, therefore, on the possession 
 of a temnei which, if actually possessed, is of more 
 value to you than all which this country or this 
 
76 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 world can furnish, we proceed to offer the following 
 directions and remarks : — 
 
 " The vessel in which your passage is taken will, 
 vvilh the favor of Providence, convey you to Cal- 
 cutta, where you will probably have the opportunity 
 of conferring with some of those venerable men 
 who led the way in the missionary enterprises of 
 the last forty years. They are known and Honored 
 throughout the world ; and honors will thicken and 
 brighten around their memory long after the mere 
 politician, statesman, and warrior shall have passed 
 into oblivion. 
 
 " Without unnecessary loss of time, you will pro- 
 ceed to Bombay. Here a large and most interesting 
 field invites your labor — interesting, not so much 
 from any harvest which has been already gathered, 
 nor because the precise period of ingathering can 
 now be foreseen by human vision, as from the con- 
 sideration that here the first mission of the Board 
 was established; that here a noble and successful 
 efibrt was made by our missionaries in pleading 
 before governors the claims of the gospel; that here 
 the first messengers of our churches cheerfully la- 
 bored, till most of them have fallen asleep, their 
 • lives having been worn out by incessant exposure 
 and toil; and, finally, that here preparations have 
 been made for future labor, with a view to the wants 
 of many millions, in whose language the message of 
 salvation is delivered and the Scriptures are printed 
 
ELIZABETH HERVET. 77 
 
 and circulated, while multitudes of children are 
 trained up to read, reflect, and reason. 
 
 " The Christian community sends you forth, dear 
 brethren, as messengers from our churches to the 
 heathen. In the name of our churches we bid you 
 God speed. The very act of our sending you forth 
 in the name of the church implies that we hold our- 
 selves bound to the same cause. By these public 
 services we are solemnly pledged to regard you as a 
 part of ourselves, not the less dear certainly be- 
 cause distant, your very distance being occasioned 
 by your attachment to the common interests of 
 the church. You have a just claim upon your 
 Christian brethren in America for their prayers, 
 their sympathies, and such a supply of your tem- 
 poral necessities as will enable you to prosecute 
 your great work. We are confident that, if all the 
 members of our churches were convened in one 
 place, they would unanimously sustain us in express- 
 ing these reciprocal obligations. 
 
 " Still, brethren, you must be sensible that the 
 manner in which these pledges shall be redeemed 
 will depend much upon the grace which is vouch- 
 safed from above. If the spirit of piety should be- 
 come low in our churches; if jealousy should divide, 
 their efforts; if professed Christians should generally 
 become more entangled with this world, — the mis- 
 sionary enterprise of the country will be enfeebled. 
 We would not distress you with apprehensions of 
 
78 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 this kind furl her than is requisite to call forth youi 
 earnest, constant, and importunate prayers that God 
 would not leave our churches to a rctrograd(; move- 
 ment, which, in the present circumstances of the 
 world, would be a most deplorable event. 
 
 " Confiding in that Savior who gave himself for 
 tlie church and who loves it with an everlasting 
 love, we affectionately commend you to his protec- 
 tion and blessing. When he, as the great Shep- 
 herd, shall gather his sheep into one fold, may you, 
 and we, and multitudes of heathens saved by your 
 instrumentality, be numbered among his chosen; 
 and to him shall be glory everlasting." 
 
 The next morning the missionaries, with their 
 wives, embarked on board the ship Corvo, for Cal- 
 cutta. On the wharf the hymn was sung and the 
 prayer offered ; and the vessel swung off from the 
 wharf amid the prayers and tears of the spectators. 
 The vessel had a safe passage, and all the attention 
 of Captain Spaulding was given to render the voy- 
 age pleasant and cheerful. 
 
 Mrs. Elizabeth Hervey, the wife of Rev. William 
 Hervey, was born in Hadley, Massachusetts, and 
 was the daughter of Deacon Jacob Smith, a beloved 
 Clnistian and an estif able citi/en. 
 
 During her early y ars she was remarkable for a 
 |)revailing desire to • '.o good to others. Her young 
 heart seemed set upon the work of benefiting her 
 fellow-creatures ; and she would make any sacrifice 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 7b 
 
 k • .ifei hripf.incss upon those arouii'l her. Though 
 het ijoan had »)ot been renewed and her mind made 
 acquaintc-i <\"\ill the high and holy motives of the 
 gospei, yeo shv> :ocogni/ed her obligations to others, 
 and, while quii\^ a child, endeavored faithfully to dis- 
 eharge thein. 
 
 When she bouaine a Christian, this desire to do 
 good assumed a n^-sv and more divine form, and she 
 exerted herself to uit up the race and adorn hu- 
 manity. Her pastor, under whose ministry she was 
 converted, says, " Doh'i,^ good was her delight and 
 her life. The subject o^ missions, years before she 
 saw Mr. Hervey, was tr>c great theme of her soul. 
 She was alive to it at evt<-y point, and her memory 
 will lonsr be cherished here." 
 
 In the years 1815 and i.SlG a sweet and gentle 
 revival of religion was enjo\ed in Hadley. Devoid 
 of much of the excitement, tie outward exhibitions 
 of feeling, which such occas/ons bring, the living 
 heart of the people was touched, and in all the 
 homes of the inhabitants was felt and realized the 
 heavenly results. In this revival Miss Smith be- 
 came a child of God. Though amiable and out- 
 wardly virtuous, she became convinced that she 
 needed a radical change su h as she had never ex- 
 perienced. Still she made 'le sinner's excuse and 
 fled to the sinner's refuge. » ne useless habit after 
 another was given up, one sin abandoned, and one 
 new step in virtue taken ; but the wounded spirit 
 
80 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 found no rest. At length the cross appeared — the 
 Savior's cross. She saw it — realized Ihat by it she 
 must be saved, if saved at all. With all a dying 
 soul's deep earnestness she fled for safety and laid 
 hold on the everlasting hope. The great salvation 
 became her life, and in firm hope she embraced the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 In 1816 she united with the Congregational 
 church in Hadley, and during her sojourn in this 
 country maintained a consistent walk and conversa- 
 tion. She WHS emphatically a growing Christian — 
 one who ativanced in holiness, as the sun grows 
 brighter when the day advances. 
 
 After her acquaintance with Mr. Hervey com- 
 menced, the question of a missionary life was laid 
 out before her. She had often pondered upon it 
 and prayed God to open the effectual door before 
 her; and when the opportunity was presented, her 
 heart warmly responded to the call from Heaven. 
 That she had some trials and misgivings upon the 
 subject cannot be doubted ; but these were swal- 
 lowed up in the desire to do good to her fellow-crea- 
 tures. Though it required an effort to leave home 
 and friends, she met the trial with unshaken firm- 
 ness and devotion. Not long before they sailed for 
 Bombay her husband preached a sermon, in which 
 he gave expression to his own desires to promote 
 the glory of God. In these expressions his heroic 
 companion doubtless united ; and though she could 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 81 
 
 lot publicly dtolaro her own determination, dcuibt- 
 ess her heart was united with his, not only in the 
 bocial relations of life, but also in the firm and holy 
 efforts for the elevation of our race. In that sermon, 
 which we believe to have been the expression of the 
 feelings of the fallen wife, Mr. Hervey says, — 
 
 " Besides the various objects in your own town 
 and country which may have a claim on your char- 
 ity, there are many millions of your fellow-creatures 
 abroad who have a still stronger claim ; stronger, 
 oecause their woes are deeper and their wants great- 
 er. I stand now to plead the cause of Christ, not 
 in behalf of the suffering bodies of a few poor saints 
 at Jerusalem, but in behalf of the undying souls of 
 six hundred millions of poor, benighted heathen. 
 O for the eloquence of an angel, that I might ex- 
 hibit to you the unsearchable riches of Christ, and 
 the inconceivable miseries of men who are livina: 
 and dying without a knowledge of him, in such 
 a light that every one of you should weep because 
 you have not a thousand fold more wealth to give, 
 ten thousand hearts to pray, and twice ten thousand 
 hands to labor for their salvation I I have no doubt 
 that such would be your feelings, if you could now 
 see things in the light in which you will see them 
 shortly. You would then see that the end of living 
 in this world, which was redeemed with the blood 
 of the Son of God, and which is full of sinners per- 
 ishing for want of that gospel which you possess, 
 
82 ELIZABKTH HEBVEY. 
 
 was something else than to heap togfethev wealth to 
 pamj^er ' the lusts of the flesh, the lusts ot tne eye, 
 and Ihe pride of life.' But the riches ot Christ 
 eternity will be too short to unfold; andvl hare 
 neither time nor ability to present to your minds 
 any thing like an adequate conception of the mis* 
 eiies of llje heathen. That they are living and dying 
 without the gospel, is enough to give every believer 
 in the Bible an aflfecting sense of their wretched- 
 ness. 
 
 " I have told you the story of the Lamb of God — 
 pointed you to what he left and what he submitted 
 to in order to raise men to the riches of his ever- 
 lasting love. He has gone back to heaven and 
 taken his throne again ; but he has left a cause on 
 earth that is dear to him as the apple of his eye, 
 and all the attributes of his name stand pledged for 
 its final triumph. This cause he has intrusted, in a 
 very ini|iortant sense, to his disciples — beings in 
 whose nature he came and suffered; and without 
 their instrumentality it never did, and never will, go 
 on. 
 
 " Thus he gives you all the privilege of being co- 
 vvorkers with him in saving the heathen. If you are 
 not permitted to go in person to carry them the gos- 
 pel, yet you may be perhaps equally useful by your 
 prayers, and by furnishing the means for sending 
 those who shall preach to them the unsearchable 
 riches of Christ. If, then, you would elevate the 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 83 
 
 c'egraded heathen to the purity of Christians, send 
 them the gospel. If you would rescue them, not 
 only from their present wretchedness, but from their 
 darker prospects in the world to come, and inspire 
 them with the high hopes of eternal salvation, send 
 them the gospel. If you would see them at the last 
 day on the right hand of the Son of man, and hear 
 their bnrriting praises to God for your liberality and 
 prayers, which helped to bring them there, now show 
 how high you value their souls by contributing to 
 send them the gospel, and by your fervent prayers 
 that the blessing of the Lord may accompany your 
 bounty and make it the means of their salvation. 
 
 " If other motives than those which have been 
 presented were necessary to encourage you in this 
 good work, I might prove to you that you will be 
 the richer for every sacrifice yon make to promote 
 the cause of Christ; if not richer in temporal, yet 
 certainly in spiritual blessings. I might say to you, 
 in the language of Him who cannot lie, who holds 
 the elements in his hand and can command them to 
 spare or destroy your wealth, to bless or blast the 
 work of your hands, ' The liberal soul shall be 
 made fat ; and he that watereth shall be watered 
 also himself.' ' There is that scattereth, and yet in- 
 creaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than is 
 meet, but it tendeth to poverty.' Or, in the words 
 of Him who gave up all his wealth and his life for 
 us, ' it is more blessed to give than to receive.' 
 G 
 
84 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 " I have chosen to rest the cause which the Lord 
 has now permitted me to plead in his name mainly 
 on the one great argument in the text; for in the 
 whole compass of the universe there is not a motive 
 to benevolent action so commanding as that. And 
 I am persuaded it has not been presented to your 
 minds in vain. No, I have been addressing those 
 who know the grace of our Lord .Tesus Christ; 
 who feel thankful for that grace ; and whose hearts 
 burn within them to spread it abroad through the 
 whole world. 
 
 " Is there one here who wishes to be excused from 
 this work ? Why, my brother, would you be ex- 
 cused ? Look again. Is it no pricUege to be al- 
 lowed to do something to promote that cause for 
 which patriarchs, prophets, apostles, and martyrs 
 have prayed, and toiled, and died ? Is it no jrrivilege 
 to help forward that cause which has engaged the 
 hearts and hands of all the wise and good of every 
 age ? Is it no privileg'e to be associated with the 
 choicest spirits now on earth in promoting the sub- 
 limest, the most benevolent, the most godlike causa 
 that ever did or can employ the hearts and hands of 
 men ? Is it no privilege to labor, and pray, and give 
 for the advancement of that cause which awakens 
 the deepest interest in the bo.<oms of all the heav- 
 enly host, and which is the occasion of their loud- 
 est and loftiest songs of praise ? Is it no privilege 
 to do something for Him ' who left the highest throne 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 85 
 
 in glory for the cross of deepest woe,' in order to 
 give men a place in the mansions of his love? Is 
 it no privilege to be a coworker with the blessed 
 God in rescuing souls from a course of eternal sin- 
 ning and suffering, and raising them to everlasting 
 holiness and happiness and glory ? Is it no privi- 
 lege to aid in forwarding the only cause for which 
 the world was made and for which all nature stands? 
 The man who does not esteem it a high privilege that 
 he may do something to promote such a cause may 
 have the name, but cannot have the heart, of a 
 Christian. If, then, any one desires it, let him be 
 excused. The cause will go on. It has many 
 friends, and is rapidly gaining more. It has Omnip- 
 otence for its support. Jesus ' shall have the hea- 
 then for his inheritance, and the uttermost parts of 
 the earth for his possession.' He did not ' humble 
 himself and become obedient unto death' for nought. 
 ' He shall see of the travail of his soul and be satis- 
 fied.' ' All the ends of the earth shall see the salva- 
 tion of our God.' ' The mouth of the Lord hath 
 spoken it.' 
 
 " There is a mighty stir among the nations. The 
 melting appeals from among the heathen have 
 reached us from the four winds — ' Come over and 
 help us.' The person who addresses you expects, in 
 a short time, if the Lord will, to preach the un- 
 searchable riches of Christ to some of these distant 
 heathen He feels for the destitute in his own be- 
 
86 
 
 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 loved land ; but while he knows there are so many 
 millions of immortal beings more destitute, — while 
 he is to act under the commission, ' Go ye into all 
 the world, and preach the gospel to every creature,' 
 and while so few who are better qualified can think 
 it their duty to these unhappy beings, — he feels that 
 ' woe will be unto him if he preaches not the go^^jjel 
 unto them ! ' " 
 
 Inspired with such leelings, and cherishing such 
 views, our sister went out to declare the love of God 
 on heathen soil. Like those who before her had 
 devoted themselves to the service of the Savior, she 
 went forth not knowing whither she went or through 
 what scenes she would be called to pass. 
 
 But God in his divine providence was soon to 
 call her home to glory ; her work was to be short, 
 and her course quickly run. A few months only 
 was she permitted to do good as she desired ere 
 death called her away to the rest beyond the grave. 
 She fell an early victim to her own self-sacrificing 
 disposition. Shortly after her arrival at Bombay 
 she was prostrated by the dysentery, which termi- 
 nated her labors and her sorrows on the 3d of May, 
 1831. 
 
 Her lonely husband, writing to the father of his 
 deceased companion, gives the following account of 
 her dying hours : — 
 
 " Before this reaches you I trust you will have 
 heard of the goodness of the Lord in bearing us 
 
ELIZABETH IIERVEY. 
 
 87 
 
 safely over all the clangers of the Atlantic and In- 
 fJiaii Seas;, in providing us friends in Calcutta who 
 spared no pains to make our stay in that city agree- 
 able and happy, and in bringing us in safety to this, 
 the destined tield of our labors, our disappointments, 
 our ditlicidties, and, as we expected when we left 
 the shores of our native land, of our deaths. And 
 although, since our arrival here, his afflicting hand 
 has been laid heavily upon me, still I would speak 
 only of his goodness. For when he afllicts and 
 chastens his children, it is in loving kindness and 
 tender merc:y. It is not for his pleasure, but ifor their 
 profit, that they may be partakers of his holiness. 
 But if he has been good to me, he has been doubly 
 so to your and my dear Elizabeth. Yes, God has 
 made all his goodness to pass before her ; for he has 
 released her from all her sins and sufferings, and 
 taken her to himself. ' O,' said she, ' how will the 
 intelligence rend the hearts of my dear parents and 
 sisters I ' She paused a monlent, and then added, 
 • But they will be supported. They know where to 
 look for consolation.' Weep with me, my dear, 
 dear parents, a little moment, and then we will to- 
 gether review the painful but merciful scene of her 
 last su fieri ngs. 
 
 " All that I have said above shows only the afHiet- 
 ing hand of God in this dispensation, which has 
 snatched from me thus early the dear companion of 
 my wanderings and toils, the tender partner of my 
 
88 SLIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 joys and sorrows, the beloved wife of my heart : but 
 ill what remains to be said, will be seen his hand 
 oi goodness and mercij. In all her sufferings she was 
 never heard to utter a single murmur or complaint, 
 but. was continually magnifying the goodness of the 
 Lord. 'I did hope,' said she, 'that I should be 
 permitted to do something towards elevating the 
 miserable and degi'aded females of India to a state 
 of refinement and happiness ; but since God decides 
 otherwise, his will be done. In this great conflict, 
 some must fall as soon as they enter the field.' She 
 repeated more than once a sentence which Dr 
 Woodbridge dropped in his address to her on the 
 evening of our marriage, in substance as follows: 
 ' If we hear that, like Harriet Newell, you have fallen 
 a victim to the climate of India even before you 
 have commenced your labors there, still we say to 
 you, Go.' ' Now,' said she, ' tell my friends, tell my 
 beloved pastor, tell the dear church in Hadlej'^, that 
 I do not, and never have for a moment regretted that 
 I came here. No ; had I foreseen this hour, and all 
 I have endured since I left America, I should have 
 decided just as I did, if the path of duty had been 
 as plain as it appeared to be.' During her sicKness 
 she often spoke of the love she felt towards the peo- 
 ple of God. She was affected to tears at the kind- 
 ness of her physicians and others who attended her. 
 She addressed the members of the mission who 
 called to see her on the importance of living to God 
 
ELIZABETH HERVET 
 
 89 
 
 and of being faiihful in his service. She expressed 
 an earnest desire that God would make her death 
 the means of a revival of religion in all the members 
 of the mission; and said, if such should be the case, 
 she should consider her early removal a greater bless- 
 ing to the mission and to India than many years of 
 her poor service could be. The day before she died 
 she requested me to read to her the twelfth chapter of 
 Isaiah. ' Yes,' said she with emphasis, ' God is my 
 salvation.' As I read along she repeated after me 
 the third verse, emphasizing the word 'wells' — 
 'with joy shall ye draw water oat of the wells of 
 salvation.' Some time afterward she wished me to 
 read the fourteenth chapter of John, which she said 
 afforded her much comfort. She repeated from 
 time to time many striking texts of Scripture and 
 parts of hymns, which, as I could leave her only for 
 a moment, I did not write down. Twice she re- 
 peated, and seemed to feel the full force of, that 
 beautiful and sublime stanza of Watts, — 
 
 ' Jesus can make a dying bed 
 
 Feel soft as downy pillows are ; 
 While on his breast I lean my head, 
 And breathe my life out sweetly there.' 
 
 '-' One who stood near her said, ' O Death, where 
 is thy sting? O Grave, where is thy victory? The 
 sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the 
 'aw.' With animation she exclaimed, in addition, 
 
90 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 ' But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victor) 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ.' Mr. Allen said he 
 hoped the Savior would be with her as she walked 
 through the dark valley of the shadow of death. 
 ' If this,' she said, 'is the dark valley, it has not a 
 dark spot in it — all is light, light.' 
 
 " I said to her, ' My dear, your sufferings are 
 great.' 'Don't,' said she, 'don't mention them; 
 they have been nothing — nothing.' After a severe 
 spasm, that seemed to convulse her whole frame, 
 she exclaimed, ' O the pains, the groans, the dying 
 strife! The spirit seems to be struggling and flut- 
 tering to got free from this cumbersome body.' She 
 had, during most of her sickness, bright views of the 
 perfections of God. ' His awful holiness,' she said, 
 ' appeared the most lovely of all his attributes.' At 
 one time she said she wanted words to express her 
 views of the majesty and glory of Christ. ' It 
 seems,' she said, 'that if all other glory were anni- 
 hilated, and nothing left but his lone self, it would 
 be enough — it would be a universe of glory.' 
 
 " The day before her death she was asked if she 
 wished to see her child. 'Not now,' said she; '1 
 am too much exhausted. I fear it would overcome 
 me. I will see him by and by.' After she had 
 rested awhile, she said now she would sec the babe 
 It was brought into the room. ' Let my husband,' 
 she said, ' bring him to me.' I carried the child to 
 her. She took it in one arm, and with the othcJ 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 91 
 
 embraced my neck. After a moment she looked up 
 to the spectators with a smile, and said, ' Here la 
 my family — my treasure — my earthly all. I cheer- 
 fully resign them into the hands of God.' On the 
 morning of the day sh3 expired I asked if she 
 wished to send any particular message to any of her 
 friends. She replied she did, and asked me to write 
 what she dictated. 
 
 " Thus, my dear parents, I have finished the ac- 
 count of our beloved Elizabeth's last pains and joys 
 in the flesh. Who can wish her back to earth ? If 
 any other one has reason to cherish such a wish, I 
 have more. But severe as the stroke is upon me, I 
 rejoice that her conflict with sin and suffering is over, 
 and she is with her Redeemer. To know that she 
 departed thus, triumphing in God her Savior, must 
 aftbrd you, as it does me, great consolation in the 
 midst of the aflliction which the news of her death 
 will produce. But you, who knew her amiable 
 disposition, her humble, prayerful, self-denying, holy 
 life, have a better testimony that it is well with her 
 now, than her dying de|)')rtment, whatever it might 
 be, could give. She lived unto the I^ord, she died 
 unto the Lord ; and there can be no doubt that she 
 is now the Lord's. 
 
 " Last Sabbath evening Rev. Mr. Allen preached 
 d sermon in the chapel, on the occasion of her death, 
 from Romans xiv. 8. Since then I have learned that 
 one careless man appears to have been awakened by 
 
92 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 ilie account that was given of her peaceful and tri- 
 unriphant death. Perhaps her prayers are about to 
 be answered in a revival of religion here. The 
 Lord grant that it may be sol" 
 
 When a beloved fellow-laborer dies at home; when 
 the place of some dear one is vacated by death ; 
 wheji the hand of labor ceases to move and the 
 heart of sympathy ceases to beat, — all around are 
 saddened by the event: gloom covers the weeping 
 church, and all who knew the fallen one bend in 
 tearful silence over the grave. But when a mission- 
 ary dies we can form no opinion of the feelings of 
 those who are left in sorrow. Away from home and 
 all the (Mideared scenes of early life, they become 
 more strongly and firmly attached to each other. 
 Between the members of the little band are formed 
 the most tender ties, the most hallowed relations; 
 and when one only departs, all hearts grieve and 
 bleed as if the dearest earthly object had been re- 
 moved. 
 
 Mrs. Hervey was buried near the scene of her la- 
 bors — on heathen soil. The solemn funeral service 
 and tht^ P^'ig <'f death were calculated to deepen 
 the impress'on upon the minds of the converted and 
 imconverted people; and the hymn, as it sent its 
 mournful echo along the borders of the tield of 
 graves and sounded like the sons: of an an^el amid 
 the hoir-es of the living, turned many a thought for- 
 ward to that haven where the saint shall break from 
 
KLIZABETH HERVE7. 
 
 93 
 
 the repose of death, and come forth to tt<i resarrec- 
 tion of the just, a new and glorified iorin. 
 
 •• Why do we mourn departing friends, 
 Or shake at death's alarms ? 
 'Tis but the voice that Jesus sends 
 To call them to his arms." 
 
 Did we not have implicit confidence in the ways 
 of God and in his special providence, — did we not 
 feel that he is too wise to err, too good to be unkind, — 
 our hearts would often faint as we hear of our de- 
 voted missionaries falling into the grave ere they 
 have been permitted to labor to any considerable de- 
 gree for the conversion of the heathen. Did we not 
 feel perfectly satisfied in relation to the wisdom and 
 mercy of the great Head of the church, we might 
 well fold our hands and ask, " Will God be angry 
 forever?" But who does not know that Jehovah is 
 able lo accomplish more by our deaths than ivc are 
 able To accomplish by our lives? Who does not 
 know that, from the very ashes of the tomb, he can 
 send up a voice which will echo amid the shades of 
 night and thrill the cold liearts of degraded men ? 
 
 They who despond, as the tidings of woe come 
 borne to us on almost every breeze which sweeps 
 across the ocean, have lost sight of Him who holds 
 in his hand the issues of life and the awful realities 
 of death. These have drawn their eyes from the 
 immutable promises and the ever-present Helper, and 
 
94 
 
 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 fixed them on the tomb, and the corpse, and the pale 
 mementoes of mortality. They have ceased to rea- 
 son like Christian men, and look at God's providence 
 tlirougti the misty visioi. of sce|)ticism and doubt. 
 
 Men admit tliat certain laws control the world of 
 planets, the world of animal life, the world of intel- 
 lect and reason ; but seem not to have the idea that 
 the providences are all under God's control, and reg 
 ulated by fixed and certain laws. The sparrow that 
 flits from bush to tree, and the mighty angel that 
 wheels in everlasting circles around God's throne, 
 are alike under divine protection. The feeblest in- 
 yect which creeps upon the earthy and the highest 
 archangel which ministers to God above, are equally 
 safe beneath the divine protection. The Being wdio 
 holds the univeise, who keeps worlds in their places, 
 is also employed to connt the feathers of the young 
 raven's wing, and number the hairs which cluster 
 upon the human head. 
 
 Nor will God allow the places of the dead to re- 
 main long vacant. The conversion of the world is 
 in accordance with his unalterable will and |)urpose ; 
 it was an article in the grand treaty of Calvary ; and 
 by all that God is has he pledged himself to give 
 "the heathen to his Son for an inheritance, and the 
 uttermost parts of the earth for a possession." 
 Hence when, in the accomplishment of his grand 
 design, one after another who went forth with high 
 hope and joyful expectation is cut down, we raa^ 
 
ELIZABETH HERVEY. 95 
 
 expect, to see others raised up ready to accomplish 
 greater good than their fallen predecessors. 
 
 The hearts of men are in Jehovah's hand. He 
 moves upon the mind as he will, and takes those 
 whom we least expect to lead on his hosts to the 
 victory over sin. 
 
 Years ago the question was, " Who will go ? " 
 but now the question is being asked, " Who will 
 stay at home and let me go?" " Who will resign 
 his place in the missionary ranks, and let us go forth 
 to do battle for the truth ? " And v\'e may expect 
 this spirit to iiicrease, until it shall be deemed the 
 highest glory of the Christian minister to be a mis- 
 sionary of the cross of Christ. 
 
 Thanks be to God, the Church is arousing herself 
 to her high duty, and already many have gone forth. 
 The places of Harriet Newell, of Ann H. Judson, 
 of Sarah D. Comstock, of Harriet B. Stewart, of 
 Sarah L. Smith, of Elizabeth Hervey, of Henrietta 
 Shuck, of Sarah B. Judson, and of others who are 
 now quietly .sleeping the long sleep of death, are 
 filled. Others as faithful have come on to do the 
 work which they left unfinished, and to stand around 
 the moral plants which they began to cultivate. 
 
 And thus it will continue. When the faithful, 
 laborious, successful missionary women who are now 
 the admiration of the church and the world fall be- 
 neath the pressure of disease, toil, and time, a mis- 
 sionary Church will send out her daughters, who are 
 
90 ELIZABETH HERVEY. 
 
 leposing at home, to take the places of those who 
 depart ; and never will Burmah, Syria, Ceylon, 
 TurUey, and other dark places be de^^erted, until 
 over all the earth shall echo the song of the ransomed 
 ind the jubilee of the redeemed. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 HARKIET B. STEWABT, 
 
 OF TIIK SANDWICH ISLANDS. 
 
 rv^>ARPJET BRADFORD STEWART labored 
 as a missionary at the Sandwich Islands. 
 Amid this beautiful cluster of green spots 
 in tlie bosom of the sea her efforts for hu- 
 man good were put forth ; and here was the scene 
 of her success, though not of her death. 
 
 Tiie origin of the mission to the Sandwich Islands 
 is somewhat peculiar. In 1809 two little boys 
 shipped themselves on board -of an American vessel 
 bound for New York. They arrived at the great 
 city, and, after residing there awhile, were taken to 
 New Haven, Connecticut. They were fatherless, 
 motherless children, with none to care for them ; 
 and their destitute, helpless condition soon drew the 
 attention and won the sympathy of the Christian 
 •public. In a short time one of these youths was 
 
 converted to God. Opukakia became a believer in 
 
 on 
 
98 
 
 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 the religion of Christ, and to the believers of our 
 own land gave evidence of having passed fronri death 
 unto life. Interest in these boys soon led to solemn 
 inquiry into the condition of their country. This 
 inquiry resulted in the establishment of a school for 
 the instruction of heathen youth who were ftuind in 
 our land ; and of the privileges of this school these 
 two boys gladly availed theinseivcs. 
 
 Shortly after they were taken to Andover and 
 made acquamted with a class of young men who 
 were about to graduate and go forth as heralds of 
 salvation. Two members of that class soon deter- 
 mined on a missionary life, and selected these islands 
 as the field of their labors. These young men were 
 Hiram Bingham, and his classmate, Mr. Thurston. 
 Their services were offered to the Board, and in 
 1819 were accepted. They were ordained at Go- 
 shen, Connecticut, and, under very solemn and im- 
 pressive services, set apart to the work of the min- 
 istry. 
 
 On the 15th of October, 1819, in the vestry of 
 Park Street Church, in Boston, Ihey, will) others, 
 iv^ere organized into a church of the Lord .lesns. 
 On the 2'3lI of October this church set sail for the 
 place of its destination — to the field of labor in 
 which it was to thrive and flourish. Solemn was 
 the scene, as on the wharf stood a company of be- 
 loved ones, who were leaving home and all the dear 
 associations of youth for a barbarous nation. There, 
 
HARRIKT B. STi;\V.\RT. 
 
 99 
 
 boiicath the cool breath of autumn, they united in sing 
 ing, — 
 
 " When shall we all meet again r 
 When shall we all meet again ? 
 Oft shtrtl wearied love retire, 
 Oft shall glowing hope expire, 
 Oft shall death and sorrow reign, 
 Ere we all shall meet again." 
 
 The voyagers were comuiended to the •' God of 
 ocean and storm " by Rev. Dr. Worcester ; fhe 
 apostolic benediction was pronounced; and the ves- 
 ^e\ gayly pursued her way down the harbor, and 
 was soon lost from sight. 
 
 After the usual pleasures and annoyances of "a 
 life on the ocean wave," the company were made 
 glad by beholding in the distance the green hills of 
 the islands on the soil of which they were to laboi 
 and pray. They found the people, not as Judson 
 and Newell found those to whom they were sent 
 with the torch of truth, but ready to believe and 
 embrace the gospel. The messengers they sent 
 ashore were greeted with shouts of joy, and their 
 wondering eyes turned to consuming idols and de- 
 molished temples. They ibund a nation without a 
 religion, a government without a church, a court 
 without an ecclesiastic. The people seemed sunk 
 in barbarism. They had no schools, no books, no 
 pens, no means of information. Gross darkness 
 was over all the people, and the land was enveloped 
 in appalling gloom. 
 7 
 
100 HARRIET B. STEWART 
 
 Undismayed by the gross ignorance and encour- 
 aged by the abolition of idolatry, the servants of 
 God went to work. They distributed themselves 
 through the islands, and every where preached Jesus 
 and the cross. The effects of their labors were so 
 apparent that, the American Board were encouraged 
 to send out repeated reenforcements; and in the 
 progress of time Mr. Stewart and his accomplished 
 companion arrived at Hawaii on their sacred mis- 
 sion. Perhaps there is no mission station on the 
 globe, no scene of missionary toil, where such 
 glorious results have been accomplished, and such 
 wonderful changes wrought, as at the Sandwich 
 Islands. Mr. Bingham, speaking of the condition 
 of the people at the time of his arrival among them, 
 says, " The nation had, on our arrival, neither books, 
 pen, nor pencil, for amusement or business, or for 
 acquiring information or communicating thought. 
 They sat, like Turks or tailors, on mats spread on 
 the ground ; dipped their fingers in the dish to eat 
 their fish, poi, and dog fiesh, without knife, fork, or 
 spoon. They stretched themselves at full length on 
 the mats to play cards or otherwise kill time. Their 
 water they drank from a gourd shell ; and awa, 
 the juice of a narcotic root, chewed by others and 
 mixed with water in tiie chewers' mouths, they 
 drank, as their fathers had done, from a cocoa-nut 
 shell, for the same purpose that other intoxicating 
 drinks and licjuors are taken." 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 101 
 
 That the nobles as wtll as the common people 
 \^ <^rc thus degraded and uncivilized, we are referred 
 to a description, given by the same writer, of the 
 king, who, with the royal family, was invited on 
 board the vessel which conveyed out the missiona- 
 ries. " They came off in their double canoes, with 
 waving kahalis and a retinue of attendants. His 
 majesty, according to the taste of the times, having 
 a malo^ or narrow girdle, around his waist, a green 
 silken scarf over his shoulders, instead of coat, vest, 
 and linen, a string of beads 04i his otherwise naked 
 neck, and a feather wreath, or corona, on his head, — 
 to say nothing of his being destitute of hat, gloves, 
 shoes, stockings, and pants, — was introduced to 
 the first company of white women whom he ever 
 saw." 
 
 But the speedy change from drunkenness to so- 
 briety, from ignorance to comparative intelligence, 
 from theft and falsehood to honesty and truth, from 
 shameless indecency to purity and chastity, from 
 tlie violation of the whole ten commandments to 
 tlie sacred observance of these ten, from barbarism 
 to civilization and refinement, from brutish idolatry 
 to the holy service of God, was astonishing even to 
 those through whose instrumentality it was brought 
 about. 
 
 Thirty years ago there was no church, no school 
 house, no seminary of learning, no regarc for the 
 Sabbath, no thought of the great Jehovah : now all 
 
102 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 of these are found. The church tower lifts itself to 
 heaven ; the school and the seminary are sending 
 abroad their instructions; the Sabbath is regarded by 
 the mass of the people; and Jehovah is worshipped 
 in spirit and in truth by thousands. During the year 
 1840 there were four thousand one hundred and sev- 
 enty-nine additions to the church in the five islands; 
 and since then conversions have been multiplied 
 and converts have increased. The Bible has been 
 jirinted, and edition after edition given to the per- 
 ishing inhabitants, until thousands of them are re- 
 joicing in the hope which it inspires. The whole 
 temporal and spiritual condition of the people has 
 changed. Christianity has made men of beasts, 
 and lifted up the whole government in the scale of 
 being. 
 
 Perhaps we can convey no better idea of the 
 change which a few years' labor produced in the 
 Sandwich Islands than by giving an extract of a 
 letter, written by Rev. C. S. Stewart about the 
 time of the death of his wife. It is a beautiful and 
 thrilling description of a Sabbath in an island 
 where, a few years before, was nothing but idol 
 worship, heathen rites and ceremonies, and ignorant 
 superstitions. 
 
 " At an early hour of the morning, even before 
 we had taken our breakfast on board ship, a single 
 person here and there, or a group of three or four, 
 enveloped in their large mantles of various hues, 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART. 103 
 
 might be seen wending their way among the groves 
 fringing the bay on the east, or descencling from the 
 hills and ravines on the north towards the chapel ; 
 and by degrees their numbers increasec], till in a 
 short time every path along the beach and over the 
 u[)lands presented an almost unbroken procession 
 of both sexes and of every age, all pressing to the 
 house of God. 
 
 " Even to myself it was a sight of surprise; not 
 at the magnitude of the population, but that the 
 object for which they were evidently assembling 
 should bring together so great a multitude, when at 
 this very place, only four years ago, the known wishes 
 and example of chiefs of high authority, the daily 
 persuasions of the teachers, added to motives of cu- 
 riosity and novelty, could scarce induce a hundred 
 of the inhabitants to give an irregular attendance on 
 the services of the sanctuary. But now, — 
 
 • Like mountain torrents pouring to the main, 
 From every glen a living stream came forth : 
 From every liill in crowds they hasten down 
 To worship Ilim who deigns in humblest fane, 
 On wildest shore, to meet the upright in heart.' 
 
 " The scene, as looked on from our ship, in the 
 stillness of a brightly-gleaming Sabbath morning, 
 was well calculated, with its associations, to prepare 
 the mind for strong impressions on a nearer view, 
 whe:; the conclusioti of our own public worship 
 
104 HARRL^T B. STEWART. 
 
 should allow us tc go on shore. Mr. Goodrich had 
 apprised us that he found it expedient to hold the 
 services of the Sabbath, usually attended at all the 
 other stations at nine o'clock in the luorning and at 
 four in the afternoon, both in tlie fore part of the 
 day, that all might have the benefit of two sermons 
 and yet reach home before nightfall ; for 
 
 ' Numbers dwelt remote, 
 And first must traverse many a weary mile 
 lo reach the altar of the God they love.' 
 
 " It was near twelve o'clock when we went on 
 shore. Though the services had commenced when 
 we landed, large numbers were seen circling the 
 doors without; but, as we afterward found, from the 
 impossibility of obtaining places within. The house 
 is an immense structure, capable of containing many 
 thousands, every part of which was filled except a 
 small area in front of the pulpit, where seats were 
 reserved for us, and to which we made our way in 
 slow and tedious procession, from the difficulty of 
 finding a spot even to place our footsteps without 
 treading on the limbs of the people, seated on their 
 feet as closely almost as they could be stowed. 
 
 " As we entered, Mr. G. paused in his sermon till 
 we could be seated. I ascended the pulpit beside 
 him, from which I had a full view of the congrega- 
 tion. The suspense of attention in the people was 
 tmly of momentary duration, notwithstanding the 
 
HAkUIliT B. STEWART. 
 
 105 
 
 sntirc novelty of the laced coats, cocked hats, and 
 other appendages of naval uniform. I can scarce 
 describe the emotions experienced in glancing an 
 eye over the immense number, seated so thickly on 
 the matted floor as to seem literally one mass of 
 heads, covering an area of more than nine thousand 
 square feet. The sight was most striking, and soon 
 became, not only to myself, but to some of my fel- 
 low-officers, deeply affecting. 
 
 " With the exception of the inferior chiefs having 
 charge of the district and their dependants, of two 
 or three native members of the church and of the 
 mission family, scarce one of the whole multitude 
 was in any other than the native dress — the muro, 
 the ki/iee, and the simple tapa, of their primitive 
 state. In this respect, and in the attitude of sitting, 
 the assembly was purely pagan ; totally unlike those 
 of the Society Islands; as unlike as to one at home. 
 But the breathless silence, the eager attention, the 
 half-suppressed sigh, the tear, the various feeling — 
 sad, peaceful, joyous — discoverable in the faces of 
 manv, till spoke the presence of an invisible but om- 
 nipotent Power — the Power that can alone melt 
 and renew the heart of man, even as it alone brought 
 it first into existence." 
 
 Turning from the changes which have been wrought 
 '.n these isiands, — on which we have, perhaps, lingered 
 loo long already, — we turn to one through whose ef- 
 forts a part of this work has been accomplished. 
 
]0G 
 
 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 Harriet B. Tiffany was a native of Statu ford, 
 Connecticut. She was born on the 24th diy of 
 June, 1798. Her parents were honorably desc(^ndeil 
 from an illustrious line, and Harriet inherited many 
 of the noble qualities of her ancestors. Her youth 
 was passed mostly in Stamford, Albany, and Coop- 
 eistown, in which places she endeared herself by 
 many acts of kindness to ail who knew h( r, and 
 grew up to womanhood cherished and loved by all 
 who came within the circle of her influence. In 
 ]819 she passed through that mysterious (hange 
 which is denominated regeneration. Repealed af- 
 flictions, the death of friends, and her own sickness 
 led her to feel the need of a strong arm and -a linn 
 hope. Feeling the emptiness of earth, the vanir^ 
 of human life, even in its best estate, she turned to 
 Him who can give support to the soul in the hours 
 of its dark night and guide it amid the gloom. By 
 faith she saw the crucified One, and rested her sor- 
 rows and griefs on Him who was able to bear them. 
 She was changed from darkness to light, from sin to 
 holiness, from death to life. 
 
 The great subject of a missionary life was pre- 
 sented to her view, connected with a proposal to 
 accompany Rev. C. S. Stewart to the Sandwich 
 Islands as his assistant and companion. With 
 trembling anxiety she submitted the case to the 
 wise discretion ol her Father in heaven : on earth 
 she had none. As may be supposed, it was no easy 
 
HARHIF.T n. STF.WAIIT. 
 
 10- 
 
 thing for a young lady of high and honorable con- 
 nections, who had always been surrounded witli 
 friends and educated in the circle of refinement and 
 luxury, to leave all these. There were tender ties 
 to be riven, fond associations to be broken uj3, dear 
 friends to part with, and a loved home to leave 
 behind ; and when the momentous question was 
 brought distinctly before her mind, it required a 
 strong faith, a firm dependence on God, an entire 
 submission to his will to induce her to take the sol- 
 emn and important step ; but, believing herself 
 called upon by God, she decided in his favor, and 
 lost sight of the sacrifice and self-denial of the un- 
 dertaking. 
 
 She resolved to go — to go, though home was to 
 be abandoned, friends to be left, loved scenes de- 
 serted, and a life of toil to be endured. She resolved 
 to go — to go, though she might pass through a 
 sea of tears, and at last leave her enfeebled body 
 upon a couch that would have no kind friends to 
 surround it when she died. She resolved to go, 
 though she should find in savage lands a lowly 
 grave. 
 
 She was married to Mr. Stewart, in the city of 
 Albany, on the 3d of June, 1822. Mr. Stewart had 
 already been appointed as a missionary, and was to 
 go out to the Sandwich Islands under the care of 
 the American Board. They sailed in company with 
 a large number of others who were destined for the 
 
108 HARKIET B. STKAVART. 
 
 same laborious but deiightful service. The sun of 
 the 19th of November went clown on many homes 
 from which glad spirits had departed on their errand 
 of mercy to a dying world ; and on that day the 
 eye of many a parent gazed upon the form of the 
 child for the last time. Nor could a vessel leave 
 our shores, having on her decks nearly thirty mis- 
 sionaries, without being followed by the prayers of 
 more than the relatives of those who had departed. 
 There was mingled joy and sorrow throughout the 
 churches of New England, as the gales of winter 
 wafted the gospel-freighted vessel to her distant des- 
 tination. 
 
 They arrived, in April of the following year, at 
 Honolulu ; and, after a residence of a few days, lo- 
 cated themselves at Lahaina, a town containing 
 about twenty-five thousand inhabitants, who were 
 mostly in a degraded condition. Here they found 
 but few of the conveniences of life, and were obliged 
 to live in little huts, which afforded but slight shelter 
 from the scorching heat or the pelting rain. In these 
 miserable tenements did the child of luxury and 
 wealth reside, and in perfect contentment perform 
 the duties of her station. She suffered, but did not 
 complain ; she labored hard, but was not weary ; 
 and, cheerful in her lot, smiled even at her privations 
 and sorrows. 
 
 In 1825 her health began to fail. Unable longer 
 to labor for her perishing heathen sisters, she sailed 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART, 100 
 
 for England in order to enjoy medical advice and 
 care ; but instead of improving by the voyage, she 
 continued to decline, until the hopelessness of hor 
 case became apparent. She embarked for America 
 in July, 1826, her residence of a few months in 
 England having rendered hor no permanent benefit. 
 In her low state the voyage was any thing but agree- 
 able ; and she arrived among her friends the mere 
 shadow of what she was when, a few years before, 
 she had gone forth in the Hush of youth and the 
 vigor of health. 
 
 For a time after her arrival strong hopes were 
 cherished that she might recover. The balmy 
 breezes of her own native valley, the kind congratu- 
 lations of friends, the interest and excitement of a 
 return to the scenes of youth gave color to her 
 cheek and life to her step. But in the early part 
 of 1830 the prospect of returning health was dashed, 
 and Death appeared in all his terror. Long was her 
 last sickness — so long that she groaned to depart 
 and be with Christ. For many months she suffered 
 and struggled on a weary bed, until the spirit call 
 was heard, and golden gates were opened, and the 
 ransomed one entered in. During this sickness she 
 was sustained by the grace of God. Death found 
 her ready, and led a vAUing victim down into the 
 sepulchre, who exclaimed, as she entered it, " O 
 Death, where is thy sting? O Grave, where is thy 
 victory ? " 
 
110 HARRIET B. STEWART, 
 
 Racked with pain and tortured by disease she 
 murmured not, but, as each new cup of sorrow was 
 put to her lips, meekly replied, " The cup which 
 my Father hath mingled, shall I not drink it?" 
 She was a remarkable instance of Christian submis- 
 sion and resignation under sufferings, and left be- 
 hind her, to surviving friends, the joyful evidence 
 that she had passed away to rest. 
 
 " Spirit, leave thy house of clay ; 
 
 Lingering dust, resign thy breath; 
 Spirit, cast thy cares away ; 
 
 Dust, be thou dissolved in death. 
 Thus the mighty Savior speaks 
 
 AVhile the faithful Christian dies ; 
 Thus the bonds of life he breaks. 
 
 And the ransomed captive flies." 
 
 8mce the death of Mrs. Stewart at Cooperstown, 
 the work of civilization and reformation in the 
 Sandwich Islands has been rapidly progressing. 
 The faith of the Church has been strong and confi- 
 dent, and she has exerted herself to save those is- 
 lands from barbarism and ignorance. In her holy 
 strength, and with her high commission, she has 
 sent out her servants armed with the whole 
 Christian armor. These men and women have 
 preached Jesus and the cross with wonderful suc- 
 cess. Struggling against the tide of obstacles 
 and the barriers which sin raised in their pathway, 
 th^'y have advanced until they have caused an 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART. Ill 
 
 entire change in the customs and the religion of the 
 people. 
 
 Nor have the natives been unwilling to render 
 their assistance. They have cooperated with the 
 itJssionaries, and nobly exerted themselves to brine 
 the islands under Christian influences. Their efforts 
 to erect temples in which they and their children 
 may worship the only living and true God illustrate 
 the zeal with which they toiled to accomplish good. 
 Speaking of the large stone church at Honolulu, — 
 a church which cost twenty thousand dollars, and 
 required the labor of many rnen for six long years 
 to finish it, — Mr. Bingham says, " In the erection 
 of this stately edifice, the active men, among about 
 one thousand communicants of that church, havins- 
 divided into five companies, labored by rotation 
 many days and weeks wath patience and zeal." 
 
 Of the labor given to the erection of a house of 
 worship at Kealakekua, the same work furnishes us 
 with the following particulars : — 
 
 " The stones were carried upon the shoulders of 
 men forty or fifty rods. The coral for making the 
 lime they procured by diving in two or three fathom 
 water and detaching blocks, or fragments. If these 
 were too heavy for the diver to bring up to his ca- 
 noe with his hands, he ascended to the surface to 
 take breath, then descended with a rope, attached 
 it to his prize, and, mounting to his canoe, heaved 
 up the mass from the bottom, and, when the canoe 
 
112 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 was thus laden, rowed it ashore and discharged hig 
 freight. By this process they procured about thirty 
 cubic fathoms, or seven thousand seven hundred and 
 seventy-six cubic feet. To burn this mass, the 
 church members brought from the mountain side, 
 upon their shoulders, forty cords of wood. The 
 Jime being burned, the women tooii it in calabasher-^ 
 or large gourd shells, and bore it on their shoulders 
 to the place of building; also sand and water for 
 making the mortar. Thus about seven hundred 
 barrels each of lime, sand, a\id water, making about 
 two thousand barrels, equal to three hundred and 
 fifty wagon loads, were carried by women a quarter 
 of a mile, to assist the men in building the temple 
 of the Lord, which they desired to see erected for 
 Ihemselves £i.>?d for their children — a heavy service, 
 which they, their husbands, fathers, sons, had not 
 the means of l'i~iiig nor teams to accomplish. The 
 latter had other work far more laborious to perform 
 for the house. The sills, posts, beams, rafters, &c., 
 which they cut ia the mountains, six tt ten miles 
 distant, they diew down by hand. The posts and 
 beams required the strength of forty to s.i'sty men 
 each. Such a company, stavtinf;^ at break of day, 
 with ropes in hand, and walking t'vo or three hours 
 through the fern and U'^iderhrush loaded wi^h the 
 cold dew, made fast to then- tin^bo", and, address- 
 ing themselves to their r>ober ^oiJ tV^r the rest of 
 the day, dragged it over beds of iav?, ocks, ravit^'x 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART. 113 
 
 and rubbish, reaching the place of building about 
 sunset/' 
 
 Ml Coun gives the following amusing account 
 of the industry and willingness of the people in 
 church building at Waiakea, Hilo : "I have often 
 gone with them to the forest, laid hold of the rope, 
 and dragged timber with them from morning to 
 nsglit. On such occasions we usually, on our ar- 
 rival at the timber to be drawn, unite in prayer, 
 and then, fastening to the stick, proceed to work. 
 Dragging timber in this way is exceedingly weari- 
 some, especially if there be not, as is often the 
 case, a full complement of hands. But what is 
 wanting in numbers is often supplied in the tact 
 and management of the natives, some of whom 
 are expert in rallying, stimulating, and cheering 
 their comrades, by sallies of wit, irony, and, if the 
 expression is allowable, of good-natured sarcasm. 
 The manner of drawing is quite orderly and sys- 
 tematic. They choose one of their number for a 
 leader. This done, the leader proceeds to use his 
 vocal powers by commanding all others to put 
 theirs to rest. He then arranges his men on each 
 side of the rope, like artillerists at the drag rope. 
 Every man is commanded to grasp the rope firmly 
 with both hands, straighten it, and squat down, in- 
 clined a little forward. The leader then passes from 
 rear to front, and from front to rear, reviewing the 
 line to see that every man grasps the rope. All is 
 
114 HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 now still as the grave for a moment, when the com- 
 mander, or marshal of the day, roars out in a sten- 
 torian voice, ' ^awo, draw I ' Everyone then rises, 
 and away dashes the timber, through thicket and 
 mud, over lava and streamlet, under a burning sun 
 or amidst drenching rain. No conversation is al- 
 lowed except by the marshal, who seems to feel it 
 his privilege, during his incumbency, to make noise 
 enough for all." 
 
 In this toilsome way most if not all the houses 
 for the public worship of God have been erected ; 
 and most of them being of enduring materials, they 
 will stand for many years as monuments of ihe de- 
 votion, self-sacrificing industry, and sincere piety of 
 the Sandwich Island Christians. A people having 
 this spirit, and animated with such a love for Christ 
 and his worship, could not fail in being successful 
 while armed with gospel truth. Before such noble 
 workmen all obstacles will vanish, all barriers will 
 be broken down, all opposition will be overcome. 
 Were the members of the church in Christian lands 
 willing to make such sacrifices and perform such 
 labors, a half century would not roll away ere the 
 voice of the missionary would be heard in every 
 ?alley and on every hill top of the globe. Were 
 {he Christians of one sinerle denomination willing: 
 to lay hold upon the " drag rope " of Christian mis- 
 sions, and emulate the conduct of the poor, degraded 
 Sandwich Islanders, in their efforts to build temples 
 
HARRIET B. STEWART. 
 
 115 
 
 of worship, they would see the car of salvation 
 moving on gloriously, and, ere long, would listen to 
 the shout of a redeemed world. 
 
 The Christians of these islands seem to resemb.e 
 the early disciples of our dear Savior. Their sim- 
 ple and unostentatious piety, their firm, manly devo- 
 tion to truth, and steady resistance to error, their 
 willingness to leave all for Christ, reminds us of the 
 disciples of Antioch and Rome, who perilled life and 
 happiness to prove their devotion to the cross. Per- 
 haps nowhere in our times have converts from hea- 
 thenism to Christianity displayed more of the primi- 
 tive spirit, and developed more of the primitive 
 virtues, than the once despised, idolatrous, blinded 
 inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands. The language 
 of each heart seems to be, — 
 
 " Jesus, I ray cross have taken, 
 All to leave and follow thee ; 
 Naked, poor, despised, forsaken, 
 Only thou my leader be." 
 
 In the language with which Mr. Bingham closes 
 his full and valuable history, we close this sketch 
 of the Sandwich Islands and of one of the most 
 intelligent and gifted females ever sent to them : — 
 
 " A nation has been raised from blank heathenism 
 to a rank among enlightened nations, to the enjoy- 
 ment of letters and laws, of Christianity and the 
 hope of heavenly glory. Whatever troubles may 
 8 
 
116 HARRIET B. STKWART. 
 
 yet assail them, there is ground to rejoice that the 
 fon ligation of the spiritual temple of Jehovah has 
 there been firmly laid, and its superstructure com- 
 menced, which is to rise in future generations. The 
 builders there and elsewhere have many adversaries; 
 but llie benignant Lamb shall overcome them. His 
 servants must be multiplied, and many a heart, con- 
 strained by the love of Christ, will be found to say, — 
 
 ' The voice of my departed Lord, " Go teach all nations," 
 Comes on the night air, and awakes my ear.' 
 
 " If the American Board and its friends and labor- 
 ers have not done too much for that nation in a gen- 
 eration past, — and who will say they have toiled or 
 expended too much ? — those who are on the Lord's 
 side, grateful for what the Lord has wroiii>-Jit. there, 
 will be encouraged to attempt and expect the satne 
 or 'greater things than these' for other nations, till 
 in every tongue they shall harmoniously hymn the 
 Messiah's praise, and earth's ransomed millions shall 
 swell the strain which these converted islanders have 
 recently learned and gratefully adopted. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SARAH L. SMITH, 
 
 i>F SYIIIA. 
 
 ^ 'HERE aro some spots on earth more luiUowed 
 ^1 1 than others. There are consecrated cities and 
 Yfjy towns, from which, as we approach them, we 
 seem to hear a voice, saying, " Put off thy 
 shoes ; for the spot whereon thou treadest is holy 
 ground." 
 
 Such are the phices in which Christ our Savior 
 lived, and preached, and suffered while incarnate. 
 Such are the places wlierc his immediate successors, 
 the apostles and martyrs, contended vso earnestly for 
 the faith delivered to the saints. Jerusalem, Beth- 
 any, Bethlehem, Corinth, Ephesus, Antioch, and 
 Rome will he associated forever, in the minds of 
 Christians, with the early progress and triumphs of 
 our holy religion ; and the pious traveller will uever 
 visit those places without feeling his bosom thrill 
 with tender and intense emotions. 
 
 On this account the mission in Syria is one of 
 
 (117) 
 
118 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 peculiar interest. Founded almost within sight of 
 Calvary, it is surrounded with many scenes of deal 
 and hallowed interest; and it requires but little effort 
 of the imagination to recall the song of the infant 
 church, as it arose from vale and glen, vibrating on 
 the air and echoing back from hoary Lebanon. It 
 was with the mission in this place that the amiable, 
 talented, and beloved subject of this article was con- 
 nected. 
 
 Sarah Lanman Huntington was the daughter of 
 Jabez Huntington, Esq. She was born in Norwich, 
 Connecticut, on the 18th of June, 1802, and in that 
 beautiful town passed through the period of child- 
 hood. She was educated with missionary sympa- 
 thies and feelings. All the circumstances under 
 which she was placed were calculated to invest the 
 holy enterprise with sacred pleasantness. In her 
 father's house she never heard a word of reproach 
 breath(?d forth against the cause itself or the devoted 
 men and women engaged in it. She traced her de- 
 scent from the famous .lohn Robinson, of Leyden, 
 whose blood came flowing down through a long 
 missionary line until it coursed in her veins. Her 
 grandfather was a memljer of the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions; and all her 
 relatives on the side of father and mother were 
 active promoters of the work of God. 
 
 Under such influences Sarah grew up, believing 
 that it was far more honorable to do good to man, 
 
SARAH L. SMITH. 115 
 
 to be the mean? of reclaiming the wanderer from 
 the path of duty, or to bring a siimer back to 
 God, than to found an empire, or establish a throne, 
 or conquer an army of steel-clad warriors, or lead 
 in triumph captive kings and princes. Before her 
 conversion, she was aware of the divine character 
 ;)f the work which had just commenced ; and doubt- 
 less her young heart responded to the appeals made 
 by the death of Harriet Newell and the life of Ann 
 H. Judson. 
 
 During the first twelve years of her life there ap- 
 pears to l)e nothing unusual in her history. She 
 was like otiier thoughtful and pleasant girls of her 
 age, and spent her time in the amusements and 
 pursuits of youth. At school she was industrious, 
 studious, but not remarkably rapid in her progress ; 
 at home she was fondly loved and cherished; but in 
 the minds of her parents she never appeared to be a 
 prudi^ry or a genius. 
 
 At the age of twelve she became the subject oi 
 the Spirit's influence. Her mind was drawn to di- 
 vine things and her heart touched by the finger of 
 God. On the 10th of August, 1820, she realized 
 for the first time the blessedness of full and free for- 
 giveness. The Savior was precious to her soul, 
 and holy duties were pleasant and delightful. She 
 had passed from the deep waters of conviction, and 
 gladly placed her feet on the Rock of Ages, where 
 she stood immovable. Her joy knew no bounds. 
 
120 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 Liberated from sin, free from the dreadful weight 
 of guilt and condcniiiatioii, pardoned by God and 
 k)vcd by Christ, she deemed no praises too exalted, 
 no trials too severe to endure in return. She imme- 
 diately recognized the great principle that " we are 
 not our own," and acted upon it; and life i)ccame 
 from that hour devoted to holy employments and 
 useful pursuits. 
 
 Writing to one of her friends about this time, she 
 says, " All is changed. I am in a new world of 
 thought and feeling. I begin to live anew. Even 
 our beautiful Norwich has new charms, and, in sym- 
 pathy with my joyousness, wears a new, a lovelier, 
 aspect." 
 
 The vow^s which she made, as she passed through 
 the " strait gate " and entered the kingdom of 
 heaven, did not consist of words alone. They were 
 engraven on her hi-art and carried out in her life 
 as well as recorded on high. Ceaselessly she sought 
 out ways in which she might do good to the bodies 
 and the souls of her fellow-creatures ; and what her 
 hands found to do, she did with her might. In 1827 
 she formed a plan to benefit the Mohegan Indians, 
 who lived a few miles from Norwich. These In- 
 dians were the remnant of a once mighty tribe; and 
 the proud blood of some of their rude chieftains of 
 former times coursed through the veins of these tat- 
 tered and ragged descendants. From hut to hut 
 she visited among these degraded children of the 
 
SARAH L. SMITH. 121 
 
 forest ; started a Sabbath school, of which she and 
 another young lady were the sole teachers ; pro- 
 vided books for those who could read ; and in many 
 ways conferred benefits upon them. Not satisfied 
 wilh this, she determined to build a church and 
 secure the services of a missionary ; and for this pur- 
 pose wrote to several of her influential friends, to 
 secure their cooperation and sympathy. For aid in 
 her work of benevolence she also applied to the 
 legislature of Connecticut and to the general gov- 
 ernment. To a considerable extent she was suc- 
 cessful, and obtained the esteem and gratitude of 
 that fork)rn and oppressed people. 
 
 The manner in which she visited among the peo- 
 ple gives us an insight into the character of the wo- 
 man, and furnishes us with a clew to her future 
 success. She usually rode from Norwich on horse- 
 back, and, taking a little girl with her into the sad- 
 dle, passed from house to house, using the child as 
 guide, interpreter, and adviser. Wheii she met in 
 the road a few ragged natives or a knot of men and 
 women she would stop her horse and converse 
 a w hile with them, and slip a tract into the ham! of 
 each, and with a smile pass on. Jn this way she 
 gained the confidence and love of the poor people 
 who lived in ignorance and degradation within sight 
 of the towers and temples of New England towns 
 and cities. 
 
 At times the mind of Miss H. was much exercised 
 
122 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 in relation to a mission in the western part of our 
 own country. The gathering thousands who were 
 pouring in from every quarter of the world, the 
 future influence of the west upon the nation, tht; 
 wide field of usefulness there presented, were all 
 inducements for her to go forth and labor amid the 
 mountains and on the broad prairies which extend 
 towards the shores of the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 The idea of laboring in the west was abandoned 
 in lSo3, during which year she resolved to accom- 
 pany Rev. Eli Smith to his field of toil in Syria. 
 The opportunity presented by the ofi'er of Mr. 
 Smith was what Miss H. most earnestly desired. 
 Her heart was set on doing good ; and no spot on 
 earth could have been selected more in accordance 
 with her tastes and feelings. The long-cherished 
 purpose could now be accomplished; and, after due 
 consultation with her friends, she was married on 
 the 21st of July, in the midst of her associates, at 
 Norwich. 
 
 On the 29th of August the parting between 
 child and ))arents took place, and Mrs. Smith left 
 the home of her infancy forever, and, after visit- 
 ing the friends of her husband in Boston, em- 
 barked from that place for Malta, on the 21st of 
 September, in the brig George, commanded by 
 Captain Hallet. 
 
 The scene on board the vessel was peculiarly 
 solemn. After the missionaries had arrived and the 
 
SARAH I,. SMITH. 12'» 
 
 people had assembled on the deck and on the wharf 
 all united in singing that grand hymn, — 
 
 •' Roll on, thou mighty ocean , 
 And, as thy hillows flow, 
 Bear messengers of mercy 
 To every land below." 
 
 Rev. Di. Jenks then led in prayer, commending the 
 servants of God to the gracious care of Him who 
 sitteth on high ; after which the brig was loosened 
 from her moorings and floated down the harbor, 
 while the little cluster of missionaries on board sung 
 sweetly the beautiful hymn of Heber, — 
 
 j?rom Greenland's icy mountains, 
 From India's coral strand." 
 
 The souowful friends remained standing upon 
 the wharf until the vessel which contained the 
 loved ones had faded from sight, and with its 
 precious freight was far out upon the deceptive 
 ocean. 
 
 After a fine voyage of fifty-four days the mis- 
 sionaries landed at Malta, and proceeded to Eey- 
 root, via Alexandria. They arrived at Beyroot on 
 the 28th of January, 1834. The sketch of their 
 voyage, given by Mrs. Smith herself and found in 
 her published memoir, is of intense interest. The 
 objects of interest were so numerous, the mind of 
 
124 
 
 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 the voyager so well prepared to appreciate them, 
 that a journey on land could scarcely have been 
 more delightful. The heaving Atlantic; the calm, 
 bright Mediterranean ; the Azore Islands ; the long 
 coast of Africa; the Straits of Gibraltar; the stay 
 at Malta ; the visits to convents, temples, and other 
 places of resort; the city of Alexandria; the Ma- 
 hometan Sabbath ; the grave of Parsons ; the pas- 
 sage to Beyroot, and the safe arrival, — were all 
 calculated to enlist the feelings of such a woman, 
 with such a mind, as Mrs. Smith. She arrived at 
 her new residence at Beyroot on the 28th of 
 January, 1834. The town lies at- the foot of the 
 "goodly mountain," Lebanon, and, to the approach- 
 ing traveller, presents a scene of beauty seldom 
 equalled. Descending gently from the south, the 
 whole town seems like one vast garden, with houses 
 half covered by the thick foliage, and cottages of 
 Oriental style, of brown or yellow appearance, peep- 
 ing through the overhanging trees, or standing in 
 the centre of a well-cultivated spot, like a temple in 
 the heart of a city. Away beyond is Lebanon, 
 stretching its sunny ridges from north to south, and 
 lifting its peaks until they bathe their foreheads in 
 the clouds. On its sides are seen the cottage, and 
 here and there a cluster of human habitations, 
 forming little villages, which delight the eye and 
 give beauty to the prospect. Every thing, to a na* 
 live of Europe or America, is unique and strange 
 
SARAH h. SMITH. 125 
 
 and has an air of richness and prodnctiveness which 
 surprises while it charms. The birds, the beasts, 
 ih(^ insects are, to a lover of natural beauty, source-? 
 of study and profit; and the refined mind couh't 
 scarcely find a more delightful spot as a field of mis- 
 sionary exertion. 
 
 The inhabitants did not correspond with the out- 
 ward scenery. Tl^ongh the people kindly welcomed 
 them, the missionaries found a wide difference in 
 the habits and customs of the European and the 
 Arab; and brought into connection with the latter, 
 as they were every hour of the day, the contrast 
 was continually before the mind. 
 
 Besides this, the missionary cannot live on the 
 same equality with the people as can other classes 
 of European or American residents. The trader 
 can close his doors and have his family circles sacred 
 from the intrusion of officious, meddlesome natives; 
 but this course would defeat the very object which 
 the niissionari/ has in view. It would shut him out 
 from the confidence and sympathy of those whose 
 hearts he wished to reach. It would place between 
 him and the heathen a barrier which would be in- 
 surmountable. So our sister found it at Beyroot, 
 She had no house which she could properly call her 
 own ; for at times, while she was least prepared 
 and while visits were least desirable, her house 
 would be invaded by a company of five or six wo« 
 men, who would remain a long time, asiiing question.i 
 
126 
 
 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 and prying ini^o a hundred things which did noi 
 CDHcern them. 
 
 And yet Mrs, Smith felt that these annoyatices 
 must he endured with cheerfuhiess ; and when pa- 
 tience was ahnost wearied out, and time which 
 belonged to herself and her family was taken uj) by 
 such persons, she would console herself that such 
 privations and trials were parts of the missionary 
 work, which must be endured cheerfully for the sake 
 of .Jesus. 
 
 The manners, customs, and dresses of the people 
 at Beyroot served to remind the Christian of the 
 times of Christ, and led back the imagination 
 through the lapse of eighteen hundred years to the 
 thrilling events which transpired throughout the 
 Holy Land. 
 
 So few are the improvements made in art and 
 agriculture that one can easily fancy himself in the 
 middle of the first century, gazing upon the people 
 who from apostolic lips listened to the words of life 
 and salvation ; and under this almost irresistible 
 imj^ression the solemnity of Gethseraane and Cal- 
 \ary gathers over the soul, and throws a divine 
 (Michantment over the life and labors of the men 
 of God. So our sister felt, as the Oriental cos- 
 tumes passed before her, as she looked out from 
 her window upon the sides of the snow^-covered 
 Lebanon. 
 
 The situation of Mrs. Smith was not at all liki! 
 
SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 127 
 
 that of many other devoted servants of God. She 
 was not compelled to break up the fallow ground, 
 or be the first to drop the seed into the soil. Others 
 had preceded her — they had prepared the way — 
 they had erected the kindly shelter — they had 
 opened the heathen mind to receive light and truth. 
 Hence, on her arrival, she found all the comforts 
 and conveniences of a civilized community — she 
 found a most beautiful and romantic residence, a 
 land teeming with all the hallowed associations of 
 sacred history. 
 
 Called by God, not to the dungeons of Ava, not 
 to the damp and monster-covered banks of the Irra- 
 waddy, but to a more congenial field of labor, she 
 toiled on in it with pleasure. 
 
 Mrs. Smith spent most of the time in her school, 
 which was commenced soon after her arrival, and 
 for a while was "the only schoolmistress in all 
 Syria." The school house, which was erected upon 
 a plan of her own, was filled ->y a large number of 
 children of Egyptian, Arabian, and Turkish parents, 
 who, under the care of their faithful teacher, made 
 considerable progress. To instruct the little, igno- 
 rant children, explain to them the mysteries of sci- 
 ence, and lead them upward to the God who made 
 them, was a task for which she was well adapted. 
 Binng an ardent lover of the beautiful and grand in 
 nature, she made the green fields, the blooming 
 ^inoyardsjthe high, towering mountain all subservient 
 
128 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 to the purposes of instruction. Her residence among 
 the Mohegans prepared her for her duties in Syria, 
 and gave her the advantage of an experience which 
 she could have acquired nowhere else. In the S ib- 
 bath school she was also most happily employed in 
 instructing the fifteen or twenty children who at- 
 tended in the path of holiness. Under her labors 
 the school gradually and constantly increased, and 
 a visible change for good was observed among the 
 pupils. Her kindness and affection won the hearts 
 even of the Moslem parents, who, in repeated in- 
 stances, disobeyed the direction of their priests, and 
 kept their children under her care after the school 
 had been condemned. 
 
 One of the most pleasant circumstances connect- 
 ed with the missionary life of Mrs. Smith was her 
 visit to the Holy Land in 1835. From early child- 
 hood she had regarded with a feeling of veneration 
 the city of Jerusalem. That was the city in which 
 many of the Savior's miracles were done; there he 
 had healed the sick, cast out devils, raised the dead, 
 and performed many other wonderful works ; there 
 was the temple ; there the scene of trial, and the 
 streets along which the cross was borne ; there, 
 near at hand, was the Garden of Gethsemane, the 
 Mount of Olives, and on the other side of the city 
 the Hill of Calvary on which the Savior was cru- 
 cified. When, therefore, she found herself on hei 
 journey to the most noted spot in the wide world 
 
SARAH L. SMITH. 129 
 
 emotions of solemn and pleasing interest crowtled 
 upon her mind. As she passed along, one object 
 of interest after another presented itself. Tyre and 
 Sidon were seen ; and the spot whereon Sarepta 
 once stood was crossed. Her feet traversed the 
 mountains of Galilee, and stood upon the summit 
 of Carmel, Gerizim, Tabor, Hermon, Lebanon, 
 Olivet, and Calvary. She visited the spots where 
 tradition tells us the Savior perished and where his 
 sufferings wt.'re endured; and doubtless her imagina- 
 tion brought back the scenes of the past, and she 
 might have heard the low, silvery tones of mercy 
 and grace as they flowed from the lips of "Him 
 who spake as never man spake." 
 
 After visiting the prominent places of the Holy 
 Land, our missionary returned again to her station 
 at Beyroot, where she labored with untiring dili- 
 gence until June, 1836, when, her health failing, 
 she set sail with her husband for Smyrna, with the 
 delusive hope of regaining it. At this point her 
 sufferings commenced. The vessel in which they 
 sailed was old and uncomfortable ; the crew and 
 some of the passengers were any thing but agree- 
 able ; and horrid profanity was heard instead of 
 prayer and praise. The fifth night after leaving 
 Beyroot the vessel was wrecked on the north side 
 of the Island of Cyprus, and the voyagers escaped 
 with their lives. After many hardships and much 
 danger they landed on a sandy shore in an almosi 
 
130 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 destitute condition, and, after continuing on the 
 island some days, obtained passage towards the 
 place of their destination. The vessel on board 
 which they sailed was a Turkish lumberman, and 
 in no way adapted to the conveyance of passen- 
 gers. But, submitting to stern necessity, they made 
 the best improvement of the circumstances under 
 which they were placed. Of the voyage Mr. 
 Smith says, " The wind was high, and, being con- 
 trary to the current, raised a cross and troublous 
 sea. The. vessel was terribly tossed, and, being 
 slightly put together, threatened to founder at 
 almost every plunge. Mrs. Smith, besides rolling 
 to and fro for want of something to support her 
 against the motion, was writhing under violent 
 seasickness, which, instead of allaying, served 
 only to increase her cough. She had some fears 
 that she should not survive the night; and for a 
 time I did not know what would be the end of her 
 sufferings." 
 
 They arrived at Smyrna in thirty-three days 
 after they left Beyroot. Here her strength grad- 
 ually failed. The consumption which was wast- 
 ing her body and drawing her down to the grave 
 made visible advances ; and on the 30th of Sep- 
 tember, 1836, she died in the triumphs of faith, 
 at Boojal:, a quiet little village about five miles 
 from Smyrna. 
 
 In her sickness she gave the most cheering 
 
SARAH L. SMITH. 1^1 
 
 illustrations of the po\ver of the Christian laith to 
 snbrlae fear and disarm death. Her mind waa 
 lifted up above the sufferings of her lot, and she 
 held constant intercourse with the Savior of h.:r 
 soul. To a great extent she was free from pain, 
 and enabled to converse with her husband upon 
 Ihe prospect before her. She waited for death with 
 pleasure, and was ready at any hour to depart and 
 be with Jesus. To die was gain, unspeakable gain ; 
 and she knew it well. Hence, when her physician 
 and friends would whisper words of hope, she 
 would i)iainly tell them that her work was do-io, 
 her mission fulfilled, and the sand of her glass 
 almost run out. It gave her more pleasure lo look 
 forward to a meeting with the loved men and wo- 
 men who had departed than to contemplate an 
 existence on the earth, where storms will disturb 
 the fairest prospect, and clouds will shut out the 
 rays of the noonday sun. 
 
 On the Sabbath before her death she sung, in 
 company with her husband, the hymn, — 
 
 "Thine earthly Sabbaths, Lord, ^ve love ; 
 But there's a nobler rest above ; 
 To that our longing souls aspire 
 With cheerful hope and strong desire." 
 
 At twenty minutes before eight o'clock she died, 
 with a count.'uance all illuminated with smiles, 
 which, after she ceased to speak, played upon her 
 9 
 
132 SARAH L. SMITH. 
 
 features, and by tlieir silent eloquence whispered to 
 every holioldcr, "Though I walk tlu'ough the valley 
 of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil." 
 
 On the following' day, as the tidings spread 
 through Smyrna that the sainted woman was at 
 rest, the flags of the American vessels in the harbor 
 were seen lowering to half mast, and that upon the 
 dwelling of the consul was shrouded with the dra- 
 pery of death. 
 
 On the 1st of October she was carried to the 
 grave. The service of the English church was 
 read beside the corpse, and in one common grief 
 the people stood bending ever it, while the beautiful 
 hymn of Dr. Watts was sung — " Unveil thy bosom, 
 faithful tomb." 
 
 The tidings came echoing across the deep, and in 
 our homes the story of death was told ; and sadness 
 filled the pious heart as the thought that another 
 servant of God, another heroine of the church, had 
 fallen at her post, a martyr in the cause of truth. 
 The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign* 
 Missions felt deeply the loss which had been sus- 
 tained, and mourned for one whose piety, intellect, 
 and labors were abundant. 
 
 Hero end the missionary toils of two years and 
 four months: and, uttering words of peace to the 
 fallen, wo bid farewell to her memory until death 
 shall call us to join the blessed throng of the ran- 
 somed wlidsc names are recorded on hiffli. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ELEANOK MACOMBER, 
 
 OF BURMAH. 
 
 LMOST all the heroines who have gone forth 
 from the churches of America to clot heathen 
 soil with their lowly graves have been at- 
 tended by some stronger arm than that of 
 weak, defenceless woman. Many of tliem have had 
 husbands on whom they relied for support and pro- 
 tection, and to wliom they could turn with the as- 
 surance of sympathy in hours of anguish and gloom. 
 But Miss Macomber went out attended by no such 
 kind companion. She resolved on a missionary 
 life, without the offer of marriage being connected 
 with it. No husband helped her decide the mo- 
 mentous question ; and when she resolved, it was 
 to go afoiie. Impelled by the Christian's high and 
 holy motives, she determined on a course which 
 would involve her in a thousand perplexities and 
 load her with a thousand cares. Witli none to 
 
 C133) 
 
134 
 
 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 share these cares and perplexities, with no heart 
 to keep time with the wild beatings of her own, 
 she crossed, a friendless woman, the deep, dark 
 ocean, and on soil never trodden by the feet of 
 Christian men erected the banner of the cross. 
 
 Eleanor Macoiiiber was born at Lake Pleasant, 
 Hamilton county, New York. Here her childhood 
 and youth were j);i«sed, and licre was her mind pre- 
 pared for Ihat career of usefulness which in after 
 years made her an ornament to her sex, to the 
 church, and to the world. 
 
 From Lake Pleasant she removed to Albany, 
 where her heart was brought into subjection to the 
 divine will and her mind impressed with the great 
 truths of revelation. She became a convert to the 
 religion of the cross. She became a convert to 
 tears, to prayers, to self-denying labors, to a life of 
 sacrifice and devotion. Her piety was from hence- 
 forth of the highest character, and all her daily 
 deportment gave evidence of her love to the Savior. 
 
 In 1830 she was sent out by the Missionary 
 Board, of the Baptist denomination, as a teacher 
 among the Ojibwas, at Sault de Ste. Marie, in 
 Michigan. This was her first missionary work, and 
 she continued engaged in it nearly four years, when, 
 in the mysterious providence of God, her health 
 failed, and she was obliged to return to her friends. 
 But the great Head of the church, in removing her 
 from one field of labor, was only preparing her for 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. ^^^ 
 
 another. In 1836 she became connected with the 
 Karen mission, and a more extended field of useful- 
 ness was thrown open before her. She sailed from 
 tills country in the ship Louvre, and arrived in 
 Maulmain in the autumn of the same year. 
 
 After her arrival she was stationed at Dong-Yalin, 
 about thirty-five miles from Maulmain. Here she 
 lived and labored almost alone, doing the great 
 work which was assigned her. In the midst of 
 discouragements she fainted not, but performed 
 labors and endured afflictions almost incredible. 
 When she arrived at the scene of her future labors 
 her heart was affected at what she saw. Vice 
 and sin reigned triumphant. The most odious, 
 disgusting, and blasphemous crimes were com- 
 mitted. On every hand intemperance and sensu- 
 ality were observable. She immediately commenced 
 in their midst the worship of God. On the Sab- 
 bath the people were drawn together to hear about 
 the blessed Jesus ; and the story of the cross was 
 toM with all the sweetness of woman's piety. 
 During the week her house was thrown open for 
 morning and evening prayers. A school was soon 
 gathered under her persevering labors: ten or twelve 
 pupils gathered into it. 
 
 Mr. Osgood, who accompanied Miss Macomber 
 from Maulmain to her field of labor, and whose 
 duty required him to leave her there, an unpro- 
 tected stranger, in the midst of a brutal, drunken 
 
136 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 community of heathen barbarians, whites as fol- 
 lows of her place of toil and her feelings on her 
 arrival : — 
 
 " We ascended tlie Sahven River about tvi^enty- 
 five miles, and slept in our boats the first night. 
 On the morning of the next day, December 20, we 
 procured a guide and proceeded overland, follow- 
 ing the line of the Zuagaben Mountains, to the 
 house of one of the chiefs, about ten miles. The 
 chief and most of the inhabitants were absent, 
 attending the burning of a Burman priest. I im- 
 mediately despatched a messenger for him, and in 
 the mean time took up lodgings in his house, to 
 wait his return. Two or three men and several 
 females and children spent the greater part of the 
 afternoon and evening with us, hearing sister M. read 
 froiu the books which have already been written in 
 their language. We, however, soon found that we 
 had arrived in a most unpropitious time ; for almost 
 every man in the vicinity was in a state of beastly 
 intoxication. 
 
 " On the morning of the 21st, as the chief did 
 not arrive, we concluded to return about half v\ay 
 to the river, with a view to exploring the country, 
 and in hopes of meeting the chief on his return, 
 and holding a conference with him and several other 
 principal men relative to the objects of the mission. 
 Having proceeded as far as we intended, and waited 
 gome time in vain for his arrival, I concluded to gu 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 137 
 
 in person and endeavor to prevail upon him to re- 
 turn, as my business would not allow of protracted 
 absence from home. On arriving at the place of 
 the feast we found a large concourse of people, 
 consisting of Burmans, Peguans, Karens, and 
 Toung-thoos, who were assembled upon an exren- 
 sive plain to pay the last tribute of respect to a 
 Burmaii priest that had been some months dead 
 and was now to be burned. The body was mounted 
 upon an immensely large car, decorated according 
 to Burman custom, to which were attached ropes 
 made of grass, three or four hundred feet long. 
 With these the car was drawn about the plain, 
 levelling, in its course, every obstacle. 
 
 " After some little search we found the chief 
 men, the objects of our pursuit, but so completely 
 drunk that all attempts to induce them to return 
 with us were entirely fruitless. We immediately 
 returned to the house of the chief where we had 
 lodged the previous night. In the evening the chief 
 returned, but so intoxicated as to be entirely unfit 
 for business. 
 
 " We rose early on the morning of the 22d to 
 take advantage of the effect of the night's rest upon 
 our host, and obtained the privilege of a few 
 minutes' conversation. He gave us permission to 
 build in any place we saw fit to select; but before 
 I had fixed upon a place he was again missing. 
 After selecting a place and making the necessary 
 
138 ELEANOR M- COMBER. 
 
 preparations for building, T prepared to return tc 
 Maultnain. Until this time our dear sister Mucom 
 ber had borne the trials of the journey ant! the 
 |:)rospect of being left alone without the least ap- 
 pearance of shrinking; but when the moment of 
 separation came, the thought of being left, without 
 a friend, in the midst of a drunken people, and even 
 in the house of a man completely besotted with 
 ardent spirits, and at a distance of thirty miles or 
 more from any civilized society, with scarcely a suf- 
 ficient knowledge of the language to make known 
 her wants, was too much for the delicate feelings 
 of a female to endure ; and she could only give vent 
 to the emotions of her heart by a flood of tears. 
 She soon, however, recovered her self-possession, 
 and resolved to cast herself upon the merciful pro- 
 tection of her heavenly Father, and to pursue what 
 seemed to her to be the path of duty." 
 
 But the laborer did not long toil in vain. In less 
 than one year, a church of natives, converted 
 through her instrumentality, was formed and placed 
 under the care of Rev. Mr. Stephens. The peo- 
 ple changed beneath the influence of divine 
 grace. Intemperance, sensuality, and other vices 
 gradually disappeared; and morality, solemnity 
 virtue, and religion took their places. The Sab- 
 bath day was respected; and in the jungle and 
 thicket the voice of prayer was often heard. Jesus 
 and the cross received thought; and the great 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 139 
 
 idea of salvation by grace was pondered and be- 
 lieved. 
 
 In a few nionths the little church planted through 
 her instrumentality numbered more than twenty 
 persons, who continued faithful in the duties and 
 practices of the disciples. Her feelings towards 
 the little band of Christians gathered by her in the 
 very wilderness of sin are represented as having 
 been very strong and earnest. Her language was, 
 when speaking of the church, — 
 
 " For her my tears shall fall, 
 For her ray prayers ascend, 
 To her my toils and cares be given, 
 Till toils and cares shall end." 
 
 She was an intelligent missionary. Her mind 
 was of superior order, and reason held even balance. 
 Her zeal for Ihe truth was not a blind, headlong 
 enthusiasm, which sparkles, and glistens, and comes 
 to an end, but a zeal founded on the wants and 
 woes of a perishing world. She measured the 
 depths of heathen degradation and estimated the 
 worth of souls, and went to work calmly, philosoph- 
 ically, and earnestly. 
 
 The faith which she carried forth was well studied 
 and fully understood. She had a reason to give 
 for the hope which was in her and which she so 
 fondly cherished. She was able to defend it — to 
 develop its glories — to show its superiority to an^ 
 
IJrO ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 and all the forms of heathenism. The kindness of 
 her own heart led her not only to appreciate the 
 superior excellence of the gospel, but also to feel 
 most detply for the degraded Karens. Towering 
 far above them in the majesty of intellect and the 
 grandeur of thought, she sought to inspire them 
 with feelii.gs kindred to her own. Her high ambi- 
 tion was, to lift the race from its fallen position, save 
 the people iiv^m their prevalent vices, enlighten the 
 minds of the young, and improve and regenerate 
 the hearts of all. 
 
 She thought it not inconsistent with her true dig- 
 nity, as a woman possessing a high order of intel- 
 lect, to bring her mind into contact with the most 
 degraded of the human family, if by so doing she 
 could be the means of saving some and improving 
 others. Hence she studied to do good. The ener- 
 gies of her mind were placed under contribution to 
 lurnish arguments by which the heathen mind might 
 be convinced and the heathen heart subdued. She 
 met the strongest objections to the new faith ; she 
 ans'wered the questions of the cavilling priest ; she 
 reasoned with the common people from the law and 
 the gospel, until enough were converted to form a 
 church of our Lord Jesus. 
 
 She was a luburious missionary. AL our mis- 
 sionaries are laborers. The work itself compels toil ; 
 and it cannot be avoided. But few go into it with 
 an idea of ease and personal aggrandizement; and 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBEK. 141 
 
 that few are disappointed. The great enterprise ia 
 in itself a hardship; and however cheerfully it may 
 be borne for Jesus and a dying world, it cannot be 
 carried on without immense labor and sacrifice on 
 the part of the missionaries. 
 
 But the roble woman of whom we write was in 
 labors more abundant. She even went beyond 
 what was e>pected of a most faithful servant of 
 God : she exerted herself to an extent which but 
 few others have done, and gathered a reward in 
 proportion to her labors. Others have suffered 
 more and had a more checkered life ; but none have 
 put forth greater exertions to accomplish a given 
 result. 
 
 Indeed, the spectacle of a weak, friendless, lone 
 woman removing from Maulmain to Dong-Yahn, 
 and there, with no husband, no father, no brother, 
 establishing public worship, opening her house for 
 prayer and praise, and gathering schools in the 
 midst of wild and unlettered natives, is one full of 
 moral grandeur. The idea of performing such a 
 work alone, the idea of a defenceless woman going 
 into a besotted nation, among a drunken, sensual 
 people, and lifting them up to the privileges of a 
 refined faith, a pure religion, is an idea worthy of 
 an angel. This idea entered the mind of our sub- 
 ject, became a part of herself, and was carried out 
 in her life. 
 
 Not content with sitting down and teaching ali 
 
142 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 who came to her, she went out to the surrounding 
 tribes, and, for miles around, preached salvation to 
 the dying. In these excursions she was generally 
 attended by one or two converts, who formed her 
 escort and guard, and performed that part of the 
 labor which could not be brought within the prov- 
 ince of woman. In this heroic and romantic man- 
 ner she travelled from place to place, fording rivers, 
 crossing deep ravines, climbing high hills and 
 mountains, entering the dwellings of the poor, 
 sitting beside the bed of the dying, rebuking the 
 sinful, and every where preaching the doctrines of 
 salvation. 
 
 The spectacle was one which affected even the 
 heathen heart; and this estimable woman was re- 
 spected and loved even by those who scorned the 
 gospel and hated Christ. She had " a more excel- 
 lent way ; " and that excellence was exhibited in 
 every step of her progress. As she approached the 
 towns and villages, on her excursions of mercy, she 
 was often met by enthusiastic crowds, who wel- 
 comed her with joy, and led her to the homes of 
 the dying, and besought her aid. Most females 
 would have fainted under her toils and turned back 
 from the amount of work to be performed ; but 
 gifted with wisdom and strength from on high, en- 
 dowed with powers not her Dwn, she continued until 
 a church was gathered and the foundation laid for a 
 prosperous mission. 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 143 
 
 She was a /?Jo?/5 missionary. Doubtless much 
 of the success which crowned the eft'orts of Miss 
 iMacomber must be attributed, not to the brilliancy 
 of her intellect, not to the vigor of her mind, not to 
 the vast labor performed, but to the piety of her 
 heart. It was this which induced her to go out; 
 she had no other motive in leaving home and all the 
 joys of kindred and native land. It was this that 
 induced her to plant the cross where the name of 
 Jesus had not been j)reached ; to go alone, a friend- 
 less woman, in the midst of savages; to brave sick- 
 ness, disease, and death itself, in order to utter notes 
 of salvation which should fall on dying ears like 
 strains from heaven. It was this which sent her, 
 like an angel of mercy, to the homes of the weary, 
 to the abodes of sickness, to the hovels of want, to 
 dens of crime, to whisper rebuke in one place and 
 consolation in another. 
 
 She gave ample evidence that her heart had been 
 baptized in the Holy Spirit; that her mind had 
 come into contact with the great truths of revelation ; 
 that she had been to the cross and received an im- 
 pulse from the spectacle of death there witnessed ; 
 that her heart had bled at scenes of woe which every 
 where abound on heathen soil ; that, in the majesty 
 of humble faith and trust in the Divinity, she had 
 resolved to die in the holy work to which God and 
 the church had assigned her. 
 
 We not unfrequently behold the most lovely 
 
144 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 exhibitions of piety in Christian communities. We 
 see religion doing its holy work in the lives of its 
 jMofessors ; we contemplate instances of piety and 
 devotion which seem to be more of heaven than 
 earth; but never can be witnessed in Christian 
 lands those sublime trophies of godliness which we 
 find on shores which are covered with heathen 
 abomination. We must leave home, we must cross 
 the ocean, we must follow Harriet Newell through 
 all her suflferings, until she finds an early grave. Wc 
 must follow Ann H, Judson to the dungeons of Ava, 
 to the damp, cold prisons of the East, to her home 
 of suffering and death. We must trace the course 
 of Miss Macomber from Maulmain to her new resi- 
 dence at Dong-Yahn ; we must see her on her ex- 
 cursions into the surrounding province, and listen to 
 her teachings as around her a rude group gather to 
 hear of Jesns. 
 
 Here is piety in its most lovely form. Here is 
 godliness in its most divine attire. Here is pure 
 religion, which is undefiled before God. In these 
 cases we see what cannot be witnessed at home, 
 and what thousands of pious women would shrink 
 from as impracticable and impossible. 
 
 Amid such scenes as those Miss Macomber seems 
 to rise above the mcasnre of a human being, and 
 gain a likeness to Him who went about doing good. 
 She appears superior to the infirmities of humanity, 
 because she was engaged in an employment so 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBRR. 
 
 145 
 
 nearly resembling that of her divine Master, and 
 performed it with so much of the excellence and 
 beauty of his spirit and grace. 
 
 Perhaps no better description of Miss Macomber 
 as a laborer in the vineyard of her liord can be 
 given than she herself furnishes in her printed 
 letters, which are found scattered through the mis- 
 sionary magazines of the denomination to which 
 she belonged. 
 
 "Dong-Yahn, April 15, 1837. 
 
 " A line to you the last of December left me at 
 this place, in the house of a Karen chief, waiting 
 the building of my own, and giving what little 
 religious instruction my knowledge of the language 
 would admit. I have now the happiness to inform 
 you that the excitement, which I then attributed 
 wholly to novelty, proved to be a gracious influenc^e 
 of the Holy Spirit. A number of these poor, dark- 
 heathen, who were then bound in Satan's double 
 chain, (idolatry and drunkenness,) have been liber- 
 ated and brought into the glorious liberty of the 
 gospel of Christ, and are now rejoicing in hope of 
 the glory of God. Ten have been baptized, four 
 men and six women; and a number of others, I 
 trust, will ere long seek the blessed privilege. Many 
 are still inquiring, and some, I trust, earnestly 
 Becking. But many are opposing, reviling, and 
 persecuting; and a few are indifferent and uncon« 
 earned. 
 
146 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 " The progress of the work has been deeply inter* 
 esting to all who have been acquainted with .t, and 
 particularly so to myself. Never were Ihe power 
 and mercy of God more manifestly displayed, and 
 never did his saving grace shine through a more 
 feeble instrumentality. But God can work accord- 
 ing to his will ; and, blessed be his name, the 
 heathen shall be given to his Son. 
 
 "Our first baptism was on the 12th of January. 
 Chung-pau, a man rather advanced in years, but of 
 a sound, good mind, and who has thus far mani- 
 fested a most devoted spirit, had from the first lis- 
 tened with uncommon interest; and I think I shall 
 never forget the sensations it gave me when he 
 would come and sit down by me, and, with a coun-- 
 tenance Vvdiich bespoke a soul awakened to the in- 
 terest of eternal realities, would ask, ' What is it 
 to believe? What can /do to believe? I want to 
 escape hell and obtain heaven. I wish to trust in 
 Jesus Christ. What shall I do?' O, what would I 
 have given in that moment for an easy use of the 
 languagel But I said what I could; and the Spirit 
 taught him as man could not. 
 
 " On the 21st of January brother Osgood came up 
 again, and had the happiness to baptize six more ; 
 viz., Ah-wah and wife, Bah-mee and wife, and Ko- 
 pee and wife ; and Mr. Judson baptized three of the 
 chief's daughters on the 16th of March, one only 
 about twelve years old. All gave good evidence of 
 
ELEANOR iMACOMBER. 147 
 
 a gracious change, and have since nfianifestcd a 
 growing devotion to the cause. A number of 
 others of the chief's children, I trust, have been 
 made partakers of divine grac^i*, and will ere long 
 enter the visible church. One of those baptized 
 was married ; and although her husband made no 
 objections to her baptism, yet he immediately left 
 her. She has two young children, whom her father 
 has added to his eleven ; and it is truly interesting 
 to see the care he personally takes of them. Bah- 
 niee has also been turned oH' by his widowed 
 mother without a spoonful of rice for his lamily, 
 (wife and two children;) and yet I hear not a hard 
 or murmuring word. They seem to take it as a 
 thing of course, that, if they ivill be disciples, they 
 must suH'tr persecution. 
 
 " When 1 consider these and many other things 
 which these dear Christians meet w^ith, I cannot but 
 admire the power of divine grace, and find new 
 cause to bless God for light and civilization. 
 
 " The men baptized all expressed a great desire 
 to devote their future lives to the service of God in 
 making known his great salvation to those who 
 were ignorant of it. They have uniformly mani- 
 fested the same spirit ever since, and have been 
 very useful so far as they knew. I have spared no 
 pains in giving them every opportunity in my 
 power for religious instruction; and their progress 
 has been truly j)leasing. The chief and Bah-mee 
 10 
 
148 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 both read Poguan well, and Burman some ; and have 
 jiow learned to read and write their own language. 
 I'he former is about forty, of respectable talents 
 and considerable influence. Bah-mee, who I think 
 is an uncommonly able man, is about thirty ; was 
 in the priest's office three years, but left them some 
 years ago ; and when T came here was fast pursuing 
 the drunkard's road with all the others, Ko-pee is 
 but little over twenty, but has a wife and two chil- 
 dren. He knows nothing of letters, but possesses 
 a quick, discerning mind, and a lovely disposition. 
 He is learning to read; and I am making great 
 efforts to have the old man (Chung-|)au) learn to 
 read. I hope to get them all to Maulmain during 
 the rains, that thty may have better advantages for 
 religious instruction, and that those who can may 
 get a good knowletlge of Bnrman books. 'J'hey all 
 understand considerable of the language' ; and it 
 w ill be long before there will be books to any extent 
 in their own. It has all the time seemed to me 
 an indication of designs of great mercy towards 
 this peo|)le that men of such (jualifications should 
 l)e called just at the coumiencement of labors 
 amongst them ; and I trust that God will so di- 
 rect that they may accomplish much for the sal- 
 vation of their countrymen and the glory of his 
 name. 
 
 " I have had two or three Burman assistants 
 constantly, who not only go out in the vicinity, 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 149 
 
 accompanied by some of the Karens, and preach 
 daily, but make excursions of four or five days in 
 the villages, amongst the mountains, preaching the 
 gospel to Toung-thoos, Peguans, or Burmans, as 
 Ihey happen to meet with them. I have made it 
 my personal business to go with some of them ; 
 so that I have visited all the families within six or 
 seven miles once or twice. I trust that these 
 labors, though feeble, have not been in vain. I 
 can speak but little of the language ; but keep- 
 ina a Karen with me, who is accustomed to my 
 broken speeches, I give him ideas which he explains ; 
 and have been comforted and happy in the work, 
 though attended with much fatigue and exposure, 
 
 " These things have not gone forward without 
 opposition, as you will readily suppose. Besides 
 all that would be expected from a numerous and 
 deeply interested priesthood, we have had the 
 fierce and violent opposition of a young prophet, 
 who started up just before my arrival, and is lo- 
 cated about a mile from me. He renounces a little 
 of Boodhism and adds some other things ; is 
 unlettered and of no marked character; and yet 
 he has many very devoted adherents. It is be- 
 lieved, however, by the best judges that he will be 
 of short continuance. He effectually evades every 
 effort to make him hear the gospel. His followers 
 do not permit us to ascend the ladder into his 
 house ; and I have been out sometimes two or 
 
150 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 three days in snccession, and have not been per- 
 mitted to enter more than ten or twelve houses. 
 It was fatiguing and painful to be exposed to the 
 su:i or hot air so long, and to find a seat as I could 
 on the ground; but I was never comfortless or 
 unhappy, assured that I was going at the bidding 
 of Him who exposed his life unto death for a guilty 
 world. 
 
 " We have had morning and evening worship 
 from the first, and four or five exercises on the Sab- 
 bath, usually in Peguan, interpreted into Karen. I 
 often ask questions at the close. A school has been 
 sustained by my teacher, who, though very incom- 
 petent, has done very well. We have about a dozen 
 scholars, as none will come who are opposed to us." 
 
 The following letter was written at Dong-Yahn 
 February 5, 1838, and published shortly afterwards 
 in this country : — 
 
 " The work of God is still going on here. Three 
 men requested baptism last Sabbath, and a number 
 more will soon come forward. This is the more 
 encouraging, as, just now, there is an unusual effort 
 of the adversary to put the cause down. It is the 
 season for funeral festivals ; and for fifteen or twenty 
 days they have been in constant celebration, which 
 of course attracts much attention. But the priests, 
 not finding their coffers so well filled as usual, have 
 
ET.EANOR MACOINIBER. 151 
 
 pcemed to ma ce an effort as for life ; and there is no 
 end to the fog of worthless stuff which comes from 
 them. It wonld seem that there was very little else 
 said or done than what their violence called forth. 
 No one of the Christians can go abroad but they 
 hear from every quarter '■Jesus Christ,^ by way of 
 contempt; and all who attend our meetings receive 
 the same treatment unless they join the rabble. So 
 that when any of them decide to come out and face 
 the whole, which to a heathen is mountainous, there 
 is strong evidence that divine grace has taken pos- 
 session of their hearts. 
 
 " One woman had made up her mind to come 
 forward, but said she feared she could not endure 
 to be cast off, not only by her parents and relatives, 
 but by the whole village, as they had told her they 
 would do. So she concluded to wait and see how 
 her mind was when the others were baptized. 
 
 '• Have been absent considerably of late, wishing 
 to visit all the villages just about the mountain. 
 Found ten or twelve places of some importance : 
 this, however, is the largest and most important, 
 except Tun-pah-tine, where we have one convert, 
 and where I spent four days last week. There 
 are some encouraging indications there ; but the 
 chiefs will not yet consent to my building a zayat. 
 I am trying to get some of the converts to go and 
 build there; but they are so timid and deficient in 
 energy that, if left to themselves, I do not know 
 
152 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 that they would ever go out of their own village 
 though they never hesitate to go wherever I direct 
 I hem. But in this case I wish them to take some 
 responsibility. 
 
 " We have now an applicant for baptism from 
 ]'uh-ong, a young man who has some excellent 
 qualifications for usefulness. There are also two or 
 three encouraging cases in Tun-loh, five or six miles 
 distant, as also in some other directions; but the 
 future is unknown. 
 
 " Our meeting is begiiming to attract more 
 attention, so that oar room is often crowded ; con- 
 sequently I have engaged the chief to put on an ad- 
 dition of a few feet, which will be done this week. 
 
 "All the Christians seem to be getting on well. 
 Bah-mee is my princij^al preacher. He certainly 
 does admirably, considering what he was a year 
 ago ; but I find it necessary to see him, look over 
 every subject, and give him all the ideas I wish to 
 have advanced. 
 
 " There are constant rumors of robberies on the 
 river, which of course prevent our doing any thing 
 here." 
 
 Under date of July 30, 1838, we find the follow- 
 ing article : — 
 
 " I still find much comfort and encouragemo it in 
 trying to lead Karens in the path of knowledge and 
 
ELEANOR MACdMBHR. 3 53 
 
 salvation. x\t the same time, I have constant cause 
 to mourn over their defects and errors, which require 
 not a little watchfuhiess and anxiety; but even in 
 this I find a pleasure, having the assurance that T 
 am not alone. 
 
 " In regard to the state of things at Dong-Yahii, 
 Ko My-at-yaw, whom I left in charge, informs me 
 that about all remain as when I left. The three 
 or four who were rather hopeful still seem to be 
 inquiring; opposition is about the same. There 
 has been another attempt to burn the house, but 
 UMsuccessful. I have very litti* expectation that it 
 will stand till my return ; but this is but a secondary 
 cause of anxiety. Their seeming determination to 
 go down to eternal death causes me, at times, ex- 
 quisite pain. O, when will they turn and live? 
 
 " The native Christians have generally, from the 
 tii'st, appeared remarkably firm and steadfast ; and 
 although some easels have required discipline, yet 
 not one has had the appearance of contemplated or 
 wilful sin. One poor old man alone, twelve or fifteen 
 miles off, was overcome, by the long solicitation 
 of a numerous family and under peculiar circum- 
 stances, so as to eat in a feast made to appease 
 evil spirits; but he immediately came down here, 
 confessed, and appeared truly humbled ; said he did 
 not forget God any moment, or cease to love him ; 
 but to be at peace with friends, he ate. I directed 
 hini to return and prove his sincerity by a future 
 
154 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 upright walk, and when we all returned, at th('^ 
 close of the rains, we would consult together on his 
 case. There have been some other similar cases in 
 regard to drinking — an evil which I fear more than 
 all others. 
 
 " Agreeably to our eamest prayer, there seems to 
 be an opening amongst the Pgwos at Bassein. I 
 ha\^e prepared an assistant (Tt-law) and family to 
 go over to Rangoon two or three times ; but they 
 have been providentially prevented. We now wait 
 with anxiety to hear from that quarter in regard to 
 political affairs." 
 
 In November of the same year she writes as 
 follows: "I may have mentioned that there had 
 been attempts to burn the house and zayat at 
 Dong-Yahn when we were in it. Since the rains 
 ceased the attempt has been again repeated and 
 considerable damage done ; but I understand ihv. 
 chief thinks he can repair it for the dry season 
 with but little expense ; and I expect to build 
 before another season, as the house was of the 
 kind which usually lasts but two years. I thought 
 it probable that the first attempt was in conse- 
 quence of the increase of our number — brother and 
 sister Bray ton being then there ; but now believe it 
 waf owing to a settled enmity to the gospel of Christ. 
 
 ' Should not the power of God be displayed in 
 changing the hearts of the perpetrators, or they be 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 155 
 
 found out, I expect to be annoyed all the coming 
 season, and have but little hope of keeping a house 
 standing. Still the cause is God's ; the hearts of 
 men are in his hands. He can subdue them ; and I 
 believe he will, and that the gospel will yet tri- 
 umph at Dong- Yah n. It has already done won- 
 ders ; and the time cannot be far distant when the 
 enemy will be put to silence. Two or three of 
 the assistants have just returned from there, and 
 give the most cheering accounts of the attention 
 of numbers to the word. They say that the three 
 or four inquirers appear well, and talk of being 
 baptized. The chief, who remains there constantly, 
 is very much encouraged, and appears truly de- 
 voted to the cause of Christ. Ko My-at-yau is 
 also there ; rather old and feeble, but a faithful 
 laborer. 
 
 " I am not a little comforted in seeing the zeal 
 and increased efficiency with which the natives go 
 to their work since leaving school, (about six weeks 
 ago.) Ko Chung-paw, Telaw, and Bah-mee have 
 been out in different directions, and bring pleasing 
 accounts. They spent three weeks in one town 
 on a branch of the Dah Gyieng. They say they 
 every where met with Karens ; but they are very 
 much scattered and very poor, having lately 
 emigrated from the Shyan country, three or four 
 days over the mountains. The Karens, to an 
 individual, listened well, though Boodhists ; and 
 
156 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 many expressed a desire to receive further instruc- 
 tion, so as to become Christians. An aged priest, 
 highly esteemed among them, and who does not 
 conform to all the customs of the Burma n priests, 
 would not release them short of two days, so 
 anxious was he to hear. They left the Testament 
 and other Burraan books, and Ko Chung-paw 
 gave him his eyeglasses. The old priest sent me 
 presents and a request to visit them. I attempted 
 to visit that region last season ; but reports of rob- 
 beries on the rivers prevented. It is not more than 
 four or five tides from here. The assistants have 
 just been sent to make them another visit, and to 
 tell them that, if they wish for instruction, they must 
 build a zayat." 
 
 At the close of the same year our laborious mis- 
 sionary gives to her supporters and patrons the fol- 
 lowing summary view of the Dong- Yah n station, 
 with which she was connected, and in the prosperity 
 of which she was so much interested: — 
 
 " I shall ever rejoice in what I have witnessed of 
 the power of divine grace amongst the heathen. A 
 number of precious souls have been rescued from 
 Satan's power; and one, I trust, has gone home to 
 heaven, though not permitted to join the church 
 be'^w. 
 
 " The native Christians here now number twenty 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. lf)7 
 
 throe, twelve of whom have been baptized the pres- 
 ent year. A few are still inquiring; but the multi- 
 tude are going on the broad way to eternal death. 
 
 '• During the dry season the assistants visited, 
 more than once, all the villages about these moun- 
 tains ; and I think, from what I could judge by 
 spending most of the time with them, the truth 
 was faithfully declared and the way of life made 
 plain. At Tunpuhtine and Puhaung some have 
 been gathered in; at Tunlopun are some hopeful 
 cases, as well as at Pahleen and Pompeah. 
 
 "Evening and morning worship has been kept up 
 all the time, and worship on the Sabbath, with Sab- 
 bath schools, &c. 
 
 " Bah-mee, whom I selected for the purpose from 
 amongst the first converts, and who has thus far 
 justified my expectations, has been my principal 
 means of communication with the people. I have 
 taken unwearied pains with him, giving him every 
 means in my power for instruction ; and I am 
 daily comforted in seeing that it has not been in 
 vain. He is much engaged about tlie vicinity we 
 lately visited, on a branch of the Dah Gyieng, and I 
 trust his labors there have been blessed. But experi- 
 ence has often shown that natives, however efficient 
 with teachers, are but children if left alone. 
 
 '- Ko Chung-paw, two years ago, was fast going 
 down the declivity of life in all the darkness of 
 heathenism ; but a ray of heavenly light darted 
 
158 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 across his path, arrested his attention, and soon 
 kindled to a flame. Now, I may say, he is a 
 'burning and a shining light;' one to whom we 
 often point as a witness of the power and purity 
 of the religion of Jesus Christ." 
 
 Miss iNIacomber died in April, 1840. The closing 
 scenes of her life were full of sadness and full of 
 glory. Her death was deeply lamented by those 
 who knew her worth ; and many of the Dong-Yahn 
 women came to her funeral, crying, " The mam- 
 ma is dead I the mamma is dead I" and with wails 
 i)f sorrow surrounded her grave. They had listened 
 to her counsels, they had experienced her kindness, 
 they had partaken of her hospitality ; and, though 
 many of them did not love the Savior, they 
 mourned the fall of his servant. Their nation had 
 sustained an irreparable loss; and they came to pay 
 thfii last tribute of respect to the ashes of the de 
 parted. The last hours of Miss Macomber are 
 thus described by Rev. S. M. Osgood, who was a* 
 Maulmain at the time of her death. The account, 
 from the pen of one who witnessed the whole 
 Si ene, will be read with deep interest. Mr. Osgood 
 says, — 
 
 •' It. becomes my painful duty to announce to you 
 the death of our dear sister E. Macon ber, who 
 Jied with jungle fever on the evening ol the 16th 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 159 
 
 instant, after an illness of nine days aged tliirty 
 nine years. 
 
 " On the 9th of March Miss Macomber came 
 down from Dong-Yahn with brother Stevens, and 
 on the morning of the 10th left us again, with a 
 view to visit a body of Pgwo Karens, residing high 
 up one of the rivers. She had also a particular 
 reference to spending the hottest part of the season 
 on the river, having suffered much from the extreme 
 heat at Dong-Yahn during the hot season last 
 year. On the 4th instant she returned from this 
 excursion, having enjoyed excellent health and a 
 peculiarly pleasant season in labor for the good 
 of the souls of the Karens, many of whom listened 
 with much interest, and were 'almost persuaded to 
 be Christians.' 
 
 " She arrived here late in the evening, and ap- 
 peared quite well, with the exception of a slight 
 cold, which she said she had taken that evening. 
 On Sunday, the 5th, she complained of headache, 
 but not so severe as to prevent her attendance upon 
 the usual religious exercises of the day ; and on 
 Monday, after spending some hours with me in the 
 bazaar, she left, and started on her return to Dong- 
 Yahn; Before she arrived, however, her illness 
 grew more violent, and, though it subsequently 
 abated for a time, became again so decided that on 
 the following Wednesday she was removed to thia 
 plae^ by Christian Karens for the purpose of ob- 
 
1(10 ELKANOR ATACOMBRR. 
 
 raining medical aid. Nothing remarkable or alarm 
 iiig was then discovered in her symptoms; and 
 Doctor Charlton, the medical gentleman who was 
 called in, expressed the fullest confidence that her 
 disease would yield to the ordinary course of treat- 
 nn'nt, and that she would soon be able to resume 
 her labors. But she thought otherwise; and al- 
 though she did not express any conviction during 
 two or three of the first days that the disease would 
 prove fatal, she afterwards told me repeatedly that 
 she had not from the first had the least expectation 
 of recovery. 
 
 " On Saturday, the 11th instant, she, with the 
 greatest composure, attended to the settlement of 
 her temporal all'airs, and then seemed to feel that 
 her work was done. Her mind was perfectly clear 
 anil calm to the last ; and during her whole illness 
 sh(^ was a lovely example of Christian fortitude, 
 patience, and resignation. Her faith was unwaver- 
 ing; and consequently she was enabled to look for- 
 ward to the period of her dissolution with evident 
 pleasure, and with the fullest conviction that death 
 was but the door to endless bliss. I asked her if 
 she felt any reluctance to die ; and she replied, ' I 
 have not the least. It is a pleasure to think of 
 dying. I shall see much of what I have recently 
 thought a little of — the glory of God and the love 
 of Christ. When I think of the dear Karen disci- 
 ples I feel for them, and would be willing to stay 
 
ELEANOR MACOMBER. 161 
 
 with them a little longer; but if it is the Lord's 
 will that I should leave them, I have nothing to say. 
 Tell my friends I am not sorry that I came to this 
 country or that I came alone. I have suffered for 
 nothing which they could have supplied me with. 
 I have found kind friends to take care of me.' She 
 appeared upon the whole rather anxious to die, and 
 to die soon. The morning before her death, although 
 none of us thought she was so near her end, she 
 was heard to pray, ' O my Master, take me to 
 thyself this day.' While in the agony of death she 
 said, ' Why cannot I be released?' But vv'hen one 
 remarked, ' The Lord's time is the best time,' shi; 
 replied, ' Yes;' and after a few minutes more she 
 quietly fell asleep in Jesns. 
 
 " The dear Karen Christian disciples have suf- 
 fered a great loss, whi<;h they most deeply feel. 
 Brother Stevens and I visited them a few days sub- 
 sequent to her death and found them overwhelmed 
 with grief, but at the same time resolved to trust in 
 the Lord and go forward. They are a lovely band, 
 and apparently as well grounded in the principles 
 of religion as could be expected of any so recently 
 converted from heathenism." 
 
 Thus parted with earth one of the most devoted 
 servants of God. She has gone up on high to re- 
 ceive her reward. By her death the heathen lost a 
 most faithful friend, the Missionary Union lost a 
 
Ifi2 ELEANOR MACOMBER. 
 
 most devoted laborer, and the cause of Christ parted 
 with a most zealous advocate. 
 
 And shall we weep ? No ; death has gained no 
 victory. God and the Christian have triumphed 
 over death and the grave. 
 
 "Well we know her living faith 
 Had the power to conquer death ; 
 As a living roao may bloom 
 By the borders of the tomb." 
 
 Her life was short, and her sun went down while it 
 was yet day. But short as her stay on earth was, 
 she was enabled to do much good ; and in eternity 
 many will rise up to call her blessed. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SARAH D. COMSTOCK, 
 
 OF BURMAII. 
 
 ^^W'HE Burmaii empire lias witnessed the death 
 g-^mi scene of some of the most illustrious women 
 ^fly who have ever lived. It is the graveyard in 
 which their bodies have been laid to rest 
 after the spirits have departed. It will continue to 
 be a spot of melancholy interest as long as the ashes 
 of departed saints are deemed of value by the Chris- 
 tian world ; and those graves will remain the silent 
 pledges that Burmah will never be aljandoncd, as a 
 field of missionary exertion, until missionary exertion 
 shall be no longer necessary. The soil in which such 
 choice spirits find rest, the groves in which they seek 
 shelter, the flower which blossoms, and the tree which 
 waves its branches over them, are all sacred in the 
 estimation of those who love God and delight in 
 the glory of his kingdom. Senseless as they are, 
 they assist in forming a shelter for honored dust, 
 
 11 (163) 
 
1G4 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 over which monuments of marble, with letters of 
 gold and silver, are not worthy to rise. When Mrs. 
 Comstock died another name was added to the 
 glorious catalogue of the fallen — not fallen, but 
 ascended. Another grave was made, from which, 
 on the morning of the resurrection, will come forth 
 a glorified one, to shine in the crown of the Savior 
 forever. 
 
 Sarah Davis Comstock was a native of Brook- 
 line, Massachusetts. She was the daughter of Rob- 
 ert S. Davis, of the Baptist church in that place. 
 In the house of her father her youthful days were 
 passed, and there she received the mental and moral 
 education which fitted her to labor for the souls of 
 the heathen. In early life she found the Savior, and 
 during her residence in America gave full evidence 
 of a pious, self-denying spirit. 
 
 Previous to his sailing for the East, Mr. Comstock 
 selected her for his companion, and with a martyr 
 spirit she determined to bear the sacrifice and endure 
 the toil. She was married to Mr. C, and in the act 
 gave herself not only to him, but to the cause of 
 Christ — to all the sufferings incident to a life in 
 Burmah. 
 
 They, in company with several other elected mis- 
 sionaries, were publicly consecrated to the work in 
 June, 1834, and sailed immediately for their field 
 of labor. The services of consecration, on the 28lli 
 o*' June, occurred in the Baldwin Place Church, in 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 165 
 
 Boston, and were of thrilling interest. Meetings 
 had been held during the day in another church, at 
 which Rev. Mr. Wade and the converts from hea- 
 thenism, Ko Chet-thing and Moung Sway-moung, 
 had spoken. Indeed, the whole of the previous 
 week had been given to missionary exercises and 
 missionary sympathy ; and when the evening of the 
 Sabbath came, the spacious church was densely 
 crowded witli an eager and holy throng. Rev. Dr. 
 Wayland delivered an eloquent address of more 
 than an hour's length ; after which the missionaries 
 were instructed by Dr. BoUes, secretary of the 
 American Baptist Board, under whose patronage 
 they were to be sent out. When their instructions 
 had been given. Mr. Wade replied in behalf of his 
 Jjrethren and sisters who were so soon to leave our 
 shores. The whole scene was one of deep interest ; 
 and many were the prayers offered to God in behalf 
 of that company of devoted Christians. In these 
 delightful services Dr. Comstock, father of Rev. 
 Grover S. Comstock, one of the missionaries, and 
 Rev. Dr. Wisner, secretary of the American Board, 
 participated ; and in the crowded house there were 
 several missionaries connected with other denomi- 
 nations, who looked on with thrilling interest and 
 satisfaction. One who witnessed the scene and 
 heard the addresses which were given speaks of the 
 occasion as follows : — 
 
 " At seven o'clock, notwithstanding the weather, 
 
1G6 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 that spacious building was crowded to excess, above 
 and below ; hundreds were standing through the 
 whole service and hundreds retiring from the house 
 because there was not even a place to stand. To 
 be present among those thousands on such an occa- 
 sion, once in a life, were to stamp that life with an 
 impression to which language is not equal. What, 
 then, njust have been felt by each of these mis- 
 sionaries, by their relatives and friends, by those 
 angels who rejoice over one sinner that repenteth, 
 and whose prophetic thoughts would connect this 
 preparatory hour with the repentance of myriads in 
 a distant clime, and age after age? 
 
 " We did not wonder, therefore, to hear Dr. Way- 
 land's address open with a confession of the inade- 
 quacy of speech to do justice to the thoughts and 
 feelings that fill the soul to overflowing at such an 
 hour. And while listening to his lofty, bold, beauti- 
 ful, and we may add emphatically scriptural delin- 
 eation of the objects, qualifications, and duties of a 
 Christian missionary, — a delineation that made 
 every other object and character than that of the 
 Christian dwindle into utter insignificance in the 
 comparison, — we felt as did Peter on the mount of 
 glorious vision : ' It is good to be here.' And the 
 thought more than once occurred to us, How^ 
 would the late venerable Baldwin have enjoyed this 
 vcene ! 
 
 " We were struck by the remark of Mr. Wade, 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 167 
 
 that, while he regarded the prayers of Christians in 
 this country as indispensable to the success of the 
 mission, he could not but fear that prayers such 
 as he had sometimes heard would avail thcui or 
 their oti'erers little. The fervor of love, the expec- 
 tancy of hope, and the persevering constancy of 
 faith were the spiritual qualities wanted. Could 
 they not be obtained ? 
 
 " In the farewell of Ko Chet-thing and Moung 
 Svvay-moung there was a simplicity and pious 
 warmth that went to the heart. They were grate- 
 ful for the unspeakable blessings of the gospel 
 sent to them when in darkness, and happy alike 
 that they had been permitted of God to see the 
 land where the seed grew ; that they were now about 
 to return to plant and rear Ihe tree of the gospel in 
 Burmah ; and that they could hope hereafter to meet 
 their Christian friends of America in heaven." 
 
 The closing hymn, which was sung bj the choir 
 and congregation with fine effect, was written for 
 the occasion by one of the sweetest WTiters among 
 American poets. 
 
 Native land ! — in summer smiling, — 
 
 Hill and valley, grove and stream ; 
 Home ! whose nameless charms beguiUng, 
 
 Peaceful nursed our ii^l'ant dream ; 
 Haunts ! to which our childhood hasted, 
 
 Where the earliest wild flowers grew ; 
 Church ! where Christ's free grace we tasted, 
 
 Graved on memory s l^age, — Adieu ! 
 
108 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 Mother ! wlio hast watched our pillow 
 
 In thy tender, sleepless love, 
 Lo, we dare the crested billow ; 
 
 Mother, put thy trust above. 
 Father ! from thy guidance turning, 
 
 O'er the deep our way we take ; 
 Keep the prayerful incense burning 
 
 On thine altar, for our sake. 
 
 Brothers ! sisters ! more than ever 
 
 Are our fond affections twined, 
 As that hallowed bond we sever 
 
 Which the hand of Nature joined. 
 But the crj'^ of Bunnah's anguisli 
 
 Through our inmost hearts doth sound ; 
 Countless souls in misery languish ; 
 
 We would fly to heal their wound. 
 
 Burmah ! we would soothe thy weepmg ; 
 
 Take us to thy sultry breast ; 
 Where thy sainted dust is sleeping 
 
 Let us share a kindred rest. 
 Friends ! this span of life is fleeting ; 
 
 Hark ! the harps of angels swell ; 
 Think of that eternal meeting. 
 
 Where no voice shall sav, Farewell ! * 
 
 On the morning of Wednesday, July 2, the 
 good ship Cashmere, Captain Haliet, bore them 
 from our shores, some of them to return no more. 
 There were on board Mr. and Mrs. Comstock, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Dean, Mr. and Mrs. Vinton, Mr. and Mrs. 
 
 ♦ Mrs. L. H. Sigourney. 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 169 
 
 Howard, Mr. and Mrs. Wade, Mr. and Mrs. Osgc od, 
 Miss Gardener and the Eastern converts, all be- 
 longing to the Baptist denomination ; together with 
 Dr. Bradley and wife and Miss White, belonging to 
 the stations of the A. B. C. F. M. 
 
 The morning dawned in beauty and loveliness ; 
 and, as the sun rolled up the sky, a crowd of people 
 were seen assembling on the wharf. Soon from the 
 deck of the vessel was heard the melodious but firm 
 voice of Rev. Dr. Sharp, in prayer to God, pleading 
 for those who were now to commit themselves to 
 the perils of the deep. Hymns were sung, kind 
 words were spoken. Christian greetings were ex- 
 changed, and farewell enjbraces given ; and, amid 
 sobs, and tears, and prayers, the vessel swung off 
 from her moorings. As she floated out gently into 
 the harbor the vast crowd on shore commenced 
 singing the hymn of Bishop Heber, — 
 
 "From Gieeulaiid's ic}' mountains, 
 From India's coial strand." 
 
 This hymn was scarcely finished, and the last 
 echo was yet upon the air, when from the ship was 
 heard another song. Voices which seemed divine 
 united in another hymn, and, as holy stillness gath- 
 ered over the people, they heard repeated by the 
 departing missionaries the lines of Rev. S. F 
 Smith : — 
 
170 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 ' Yes, my native land, 1 love tbee ; 
 All thy scenes, I love them well." 
 
 Such hymns, sung under such circumstances, b\ 
 such men and women, must have produced joy and 
 rapture among the ransomed spirits on high ; an.l 
 doubtless Jesus, man's ascended Savior, looked 
 down upon his followers with divine approval. 
 
 The Cashmere anchored before Amherst on the 
 6th of December, and the missionaries were warmly 
 greeted by Dr. Judson and his associates. After 
 remaining a while at Amherst and Maulmain, Mr. 
 Comstock and wife proceeded to the province of 
 Arracan, which was to be the field of their labors; 
 and on the 26th of February, 1835, it being the 
 Sabbath, they performed their first missionary duty 
 in Arracan. On the 4th of March they arrived at 
 Kyouk Phyoo, from which place Mr. Comslo-k 
 writes an interesting letter, giving a description of 
 the field of labor in which he and his companion 
 were to be engaged. The interest of this sketch 
 will be increased by a perusal of that description 
 in the language of the author himself : — 
 
 " As this province is a new field of labor, perhaps 
 a short account of it will not be uninteresting, ft 
 is situated on the eastern shore of the Bay of Jjen- 
 gal, and extends from 15° 54' to 20° 51' north lati- 
 tude. Its width is very variable. At the northern 
 part of the province it is about ninety miles wide, 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 171 
 
 while the width at the extreme southern point is hnt 
 two or three miles. Probably the average width is 
 something less than fifty miles. It is bounded on 
 the north by the Province of Chittagong, on the 
 east by the Burman empire, and on the south and 
 west by the Bay of Bengal. An extensive range 
 of mountains is the boundary between Arracan and 
 Burniah, over which are several passes — one to 
 Ava, one to Prome, another to Bassein, &c. Only 
 the Jirst is very much travelled. By this we are 
 only six or eight days' journey from Ava. A good 
 deal of this province is mountainous, and much of 
 the rest is jungle or uncultivated land. The people 
 live in small villages, which are scattered over the 
 whole province. The population, according to the 
 government census, I do not exactly know ; but it 
 must be something less than two hundred and fifty 
 thousand. It is very difficult, however, to ascertain 
 the population, as the people will deceive all they 
 can. to avoid taxes, which were very oppressive 
 under the Burman government, and are not very 
 light now. A great deal of itinerant labor must be 
 performed here, as the inhabitants are so scattered; 
 and much must be done by tracts. Two or three; 
 laborers besides brother Simons and myself should 
 enter this field as soon as may be. The province is 
 subdivided into four subordinate jurisdictions, called 
 districts. The northern one, Akyab, is the largest. 
 Here is brother Fink, with his native church ; and 
 
172 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 here, I believe, brother Simons intends to settle 
 The'Ruinree district is the next in size. It consists 
 of Ramrce Island, about forty miles long, and on an 
 average about fifteen wide, extending from 18*^ 51' 
 to 19° 24' north latitude of Cheduba Island, lying 
 a short distance to the south-west of Raniree, which 
 is eighteen miles long and fourteen wide, and of 
 several smaller islands. There are in the district 
 three hundred and seventy-four villages and about 
 seventy thousand inhabitants. This is the field of 
 labor I occupy. Kyouk Phyoo is on the northern 
 point of Ramree Island; and, though not as central 
 or as large as some other places, is, on some ac- 
 counts, a very desirable station." 
 
 In his labors Mr. C. found a valuable help in Mrs. 
 C, who with unreserved diligence devoted herself 
 to tlie duties of her station in different parts of 
 Arracan. Though not exposed to the trials and 
 dangers which attended the efforts of the first mis- 
 sionaries, yet in labors abundant and faith unwaver- 
 ing she certainly was. 
 
 There is mentioned of her a most beautiful inci- 
 dent which occurred when about to part with her 
 children, wiio were to visit America to commence a 
 course of instruction not to be obtained in Burmah. 
 When the vessel was about to sail, and Mr. Kin- 
 caid, who was to conduct them to this 'country, 
 was ready to go on board, Mrs. Comstock took her 
 two children and led them forth towards the ocean 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 173 
 
 which would soon part her from them forever, and, 
 kissing the cheek of each, committed them ta the 
 care of Him who holds the storms in his hand and 
 controls the tempests as he will. It cost a struggle 
 bnch only as a mother's heart can feel and realize ; 
 and, as she kissed them for the last time and gave 
 them to her husband, she turned her streaming ejes 
 to heaven and exclaimed, " O Jesus, I do this for 
 thee ! " 
 
 It was the last time. The vessel spread her can- 
 vas to the gales of heaven, and the children of the 
 devoted woman were wafted from her, to see her 
 face no more ; and when next they meet, it will be 
 before the great white throne, where the secrets of 
 all hearts will be revealed, and where the Savior 
 will place upon the head of his servant a crown of 
 glory, and declare, in the hearing of an assembled 
 world, " This, beloved disciple, I do for theeV 
 
 It will be a delightful recompense for all the trials, 
 inflictions, and sufferings of a missionary life, and 
 will more than compensate the most self-sacrificing 
 of all earth's children for the most toilsome labors, 
 the most severe trials. Far happier will be he whose 
 brow is encircled with such a crown than he who 
 in this life is hailed as a royal emperor and led in 
 chains of gold irom throne to throne, from kingdom 
 to kingdom. 
 
 One of our poets has thrown this beautiful incident 
 into rhyme. One verse of his poem we repeat : — 
 
174 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 " One burning kiss, one wild good by; 
 Put off, put off from shore ! 
 In mercy to the mother fly, 
 And swiftly waft them from her eye, 
 
 For she can bear no more ! 
 She knelt and cried, as o'er the sea 
 Faded their forms like sunset ray, 
 * O l^avior, I do this for thee ! ' 
 And, sobbing, turned away." 
 
 The faith of Mrs. Comstock was strong. She 
 believed that the efforts of Christian philanthropy 
 would be attended by the desired blessing, and that 
 Arracan would lift up its hands to God and implore 
 the love of Jesus upon her prostrate sons. In a let- 
 ter from Ramree, written only a few months before 
 her death, she wrote as follows : " I believe these 
 hills and vales of Arracan will yet leap at the ' sound 
 of the church-going bell,' and the hundreds and 
 thousands of her children will be seen coming up 
 from every city, village, and hamlet, with united 
 heart and voice, to the worship of the great Jehovah. 
 It may not be in my day ; but my children niai/ see 
 it. God grant that they may be privileged in 
 hastening it on. We see but little fruit of our 
 labors, i. e., so far as converts are concerned, but 
 see the seed germinating. It is not dead — it will 
 yet spring up; yes, this very seed we are now sow- 
 ing will spring up and yield a glorious harvest." 
 
 With this confident expectation she labored on 
 until the hand of death came to close her labors 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 175 
 
 and lead her away to her infinite reward. In what- 
 'n-er part of Arracan she was, she was zealous to do 
 the will of her Master, and seemed governed by a 
 firm determination to glory in nothing but the cross 
 of Jesus. Whether at Kyouk Phyoo, at Akyab, or 
 at Ramree, or any of the other spots of toil and 
 denial, she was faithful to the great work assigned 
 her. She never lost sight of the object to accom- 
 plish which she had been sent out to a heathen 
 land. 
 
 She departed this life on the 28th of April, 1843. 
 Her disease was the malignant dysentery, which is 
 peculiar to the climate. Her two children, lovely 
 little boys, followed her to the grave; and in three 
 months they were laid to rest by her side. About 
 two hundred inhabitants of the Ramree district 
 at!ende(l her funeral ; and when the disconsolate 
 husband had gone to his deserted home they re- 
 mained and poured forth their sorrow over the new- 
 made grave. Her death exerted a deep and power- 
 ful influence on the minds of the natives; and some 
 were led to prepare to meet God by seeking the 
 mercy of his Son. 
 
 The touching account of the death of his com- 
 panion we give in Mr. C.'s own words: " For sev- 
 eral months past Mrs. Comstock had been blessed 
 with unusually good health ; and we had repeatedly 
 spoken with gratitude of the goodness of God in 
 granting us so long an exemption from sickness. 
 
176 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 We hoped, too, that we should be permitted to labor 
 more vigorously and uninterruptedly for the good 
 of the heathen than we had been able to do. She 
 had just completed a Book for Mothers, which, I 
 think, was greatly needed, and will, I trust, prove 
 very useful. She was contemplating a work for 
 children, and had begun to inquire for scholars to 
 attend during the rains, just at hand. We had, too, 
 already decided to spend a month or two early in 
 the cold season at Cheduba, and then take a tour 
 of a month to Ava and the villages on the way 
 thither. Our prospects for the future appeared to 
 be unu-^uaily encouraging; and we fondly hoped that 
 we should be permitted to see many turning unto 
 the Lord in Arracan. We did not, however, forget 
 that death might destroy all our plans, and often 
 conversed together freely on the probability that one 
 of us might be called speedily into eternity. She 
 had no fear of death nor any anxiety as to the time 
 or manner of her departure, but only spoke of it as 
 affecting our future course. 
 
 " She was taken ill on Saturday, April 22. Our 
 English doctor was then absent from Ramree ; but, 
 had he been here, we should not, probably, have 
 thought it necessary to call him, as Mrs. C. had 
 prescribed for many similar cases with entire suc- 
 (;l'ss. On Monday I saw that her disease was very 
 severe and obstinate, and asked her if I had not 
 better call the Mussulman doctor who is left in 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 177 
 
 charge here when the English one is absent. He 
 came Tuesday morning. He prescribed for her, but 
 wished the English doctor sent for; and I despatched 
 a messenger for him. He arrived early on Wednes- 
 day mornirg, and faithfully and assiduously tried 
 every remedy to arrest the disease, but in vain. On 
 Friday evening, the 28th, at eight o'clock, she very 
 suddenly expired. Occasionally there were slight 
 symptoms of amendment; and I fondly hoped, to 
 the very last, that she might recover. A minute or 
 two before her death she took some nourishment, 
 and remarked that she thought she should soon 
 regain her strength. I trusted that it might be so, 
 and stepped on to the veranda to say to the native 
 Christians that there was still a little reason to 
 hope. I heard her speak, and hastened to her just 
 in time to see her sink back upon her pillow, and, 
 without a struggle or even a gasp, breathe her last. 
 
 " The body was immediately surrounded by weep- 
 ing and wailing heathen women, who felt that they 
 had lost a friend. Such indeed was the case ; for 
 Mrs. C. truly pitied and loved the women of Arra- 
 can, and was never happier than when telling them 
 of the Savior. On the day after her death, as the 
 news spread in the town, men, women, and children 
 (more of the last two) began to crowd to my 
 house ; and it was estimated that about two thou- 
 sand were here during the day. Their expressions 
 of attachment to my dear wife and of sorrow for 
 
178 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 her loss were deeply affecting. ' How kindly she 
 always spoke to me when she met me." ' Slie 
 always gave us medicine when we were nick.' 
 ' She was trii«^y a good woman.' ' She came here 
 to die, far from her native land, with no mother or 
 sister near her, because she pitied us.' Expr 'ssions 
 similar to these were made and listened to with 
 many tears. I remarked once, ' What crowds are 
 pressing to the house! Are all from the town?' A 
 bystander replied, ' Yes ; as the news spreads all 
 will be here, for she was greatly beloved.' Another 
 added ' Many tears will be shed in Ramree to- 
 day.' 
 
 " 1 was surprised and deeply affected to witness 
 such manifestations of feeling among the heathen 
 towards a Christian missionary. They more firmly 
 convinced me that she had not lived in vam, but 
 had exerted an extensive and salutary influence, 
 which, I doubt not, will be powerfully felt in pre- 
 paring the way of the Lord here. Her labors, too, 
 I trust, will prove the means of salvation to many 
 souls. She was a most conscientious and laborious 
 missionary. The rains before last she had a school, 
 to which she devoted a good deal of time ; trans- 
 lated the Scripture Catechism, administered medi- 
 cine to the sick, conversed with the women who 
 were daily calling at the house, and taught her own 
 children, besides attending to household duties. 
 She was from daylight till nine o'clock at evening 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 179 
 
 constantly engrossed with labors and cares. As far 
 as her own feelings were concerned, she would have 
 delighted uniformly to be as active and basy as she 
 then was. 
 
 " She was not, however, always called to such 
 constant and severe labor, but uniformly did what 
 she could. Whenever women came to the house 
 she felt it her duty to leave all and go and tell them 
 of the Savior; and I recollect that in a few in- 
 stances, when she was so engaged that she could 
 not at once go to them, and they left without hear- 
 ing of Christ, she was very much grieved on account 
 of it. If I was not at hand, she conversed with 
 the men, too. Towards evening, when she could be 
 out, she might often be found seated on a rice mor- 
 tar, with half a dozen women around her, in the 
 adjoining villages. Attention to the sick, also, de- 
 manded a good deal of her time and thought. I 
 have known her to give medicine to twenty appli- 
 cants in a day. She was always anxious to accom- 
 pany me in my tours to the villages during the cold 
 season ; but circumstances usually prevented it. 
 She would liave prepared more works for the press 
 but for a feeling of extreme self-depreciation, which 
 led her to think that she was not competent to pre- 
 pare a book fit to be printed. The Scripture Cate- 
 chism and Mother's Book are both, I think, calcu- 
 lated to do much good. She not only labored 
 faithfully, but prayed fervently, and with tears, for 
 12 
 
180 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 the salvation of the heathen. She has, however 
 entered into her rest; her labors and prayers have 
 ceased ; and I am left alone to train my children np 
 for God and to do what I can to win the heathen 
 to Christ. The Lord has thus decided ; and he does 
 all things well. I am enabled to say, in sincerity I 
 trust, ' Thy will be done.' T have lost a most affec- 
 tionate and amiable wife, my children have lost a 
 kind and faithful mother, and a prayerful and dili- 
 gent laborer is lost to the cause of missions ; but T 
 will not repine or murmur. The Lord is as rich in 
 mercy as he is infinite in wisdom ; and let him do 
 what seemeth good in his sight. I need not ask 
 the sympathy and prayers for the members of the 
 Board and other friends, for I feel assured that 1 
 shall have them. Pray, not only that my affliction 
 may be greatly sanctified to my spiritual good and 
 to the good of other friends and other missionaries, 
 but also that the death of my dear wife may b(! 
 made the means of life to many souls in Arracan. 
 Several appear tender, and seem to recall the in- 
 structions she has given them." 
 
 Mr. Comstock did not long survive her. In about 
 one year from the time his wife was taken froiu her 
 toils his earthly joys and sorrows closed, and tie 
 went up on high. Borne down by anxiety, rare, 
 and affliction, he died April 24, 1844. He was 
 the third son of Rev. Oliver C. Comstock, of Michi- 
 gan. He graduated at Hamilton Institution in 1827. 
 
SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 181 
 
 For a while he studied and practised law in the city 
 of Rochester, where he was becoming very success- 
 ful as a counsellor. But God had another station 
 for him to occupy — a wide field of usefulness for 
 him to fill. In the winter of 1831 he was led to 
 view himself as a sinner and embrace Jesus as his 
 Savior. He became a member of the First Baptist 
 Church, and was baptized by his venerated father. 
 Soon he became convinced that the Christian min- 
 istry demanded his exertions and powers. He soon 
 removed to Hamilton and entered the theological 
 class, and at once commenced preparing himself for 
 labors in Burmah, and soon went forth to do the 
 wnll of God in wild and uncultivated regions. But 
 
 O 
 
 his afflictions were many — his toils great — his 
 years few. He died ere the desire of his heart had 
 been realized. He ascended to heaven ere the field 
 given him to cultivate was seen blossoming as the 
 rose. 
 
 Called by God, he left the path to earthly honor 
 and distinction and entered the scorned and despised 
 service of the crucified One, and in that service 
 found an early grave. He saw his beloved com- 
 panion go down to the tomb ; he saw two darling 
 babes laid beside her ; and, panting for the loved 
 ones, he himself went down into the sepulchre. 
 
 Here ends the record of a family sacrificed on the 
 altar of Christian benevolence ; a record written with 
 tears of sorrow and anguish, yet gleaming with signs 
 
182 
 
 SARAH D. COMSTOCK. 
 
 of glory ; a record which even the cold cynic might 
 respect, and the stoic read with emotions of wonder 
 and admiration. 
 
 " Patriots have toiled, and in their country's cause 
 Bled nobly ; and their deeds, as they desei-ve, 
 lleceive proud recompense. We give in charge 
 Their names to the sweet lyre. The Historic Muse, 
 Proud of the treasure, marches with it down 
 To latest times ; and Sculi:)ture, in her turn, 
 Gives bond in stone and ever-during brass 
 To guard them and immortalize her trust. 
 But fairer wreaths are due, though never paid, 
 To those who, posted at tlie shrine of Truth, 
 Have fallen in her defence." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HENBIETTA SHUCK, 
 
 OF CHINA. 
 
 /'^f^HE Celestial empire has become an object of 
 /"i great interest. Its vast extent, its swarming 
 ^fly inhabitants, its peculiar customs, its steady- 
 resistance of modern inventions, and its ob- 
 stinate defiance of Christianity, all draw upon it the 
 gaze of the Christian world. The time was when 
 China was barred and bolted against the truth ; 
 when on her soil could be found no teacher of the 
 true faith ; when a high wall separated the ignorant 
 inhabitants from the rest of the world. But the 
 wall has been tlu'own down ; the obstacles in the 
 way of Christianity have in many cases been re- 
 moved ; and China is open to the footsteps of the 
 man of God. 
 
 Following the leadings of divine Providence, good 
 men of various denominations have planted mission 
 stations within the hallowed enclosures of the proud 
 monarch of that great empire, and in the midst of 
 
 (183) 
 
184 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 superstition and abomination planted the saving 
 cross. 
 
 Tlie station to which Mrs. Shuck belonged was 
 under the control of the Baptist Missionary Con- 
 vention. It was at Macao, a beautiful peninsula, 
 four miles in length, peopled with about fort} thou- 
 sand Chinese and Portuguese. Mrs. Shuck describes 
 the climate as delightful and the situation of the 
 place beautifully romantic. Though destitute of 
 many of the dear associations connected with sta- 
 tions in and about Palestine, yet to a mind like that 
 of Mrs. S. there was much in the wild beauty of 
 ihe scenery and the strange customs of the people 
 to interest and please ; and all her letters give evi- 
 dence that in th^t spot she found a home where she 
 could labor with pleasure to herself and profit to 
 others around her. 
 
 But she was not destined to spend all her days at 
 Macao. The providence of God soon suggested a 
 removal to Hong Kong, forty miles east of Macao. 
 Her own health seemed to require such a step, as 
 the unprotected state of the peninsula was fast 
 wearing her into the grave. Certain advantageous 
 offers were also made, and a prospect of increased 
 usefulness presented to her husband ; and in 1842 
 Mr. Shuck bade farewell to his old field of labor, 
 and entered upon one where the prospect of success 
 was much more abundant. 
 
 The maiden name of Mrs. Shuck was Henrietta 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 185 
 
 Hall. Her father was Rev. Addison Hall, a faith- 
 ful, devoted minister of the gospel. Her mother was 
 daughter of Colonel Elias Edmonds, of Virginia. 
 They were both remarkable for intelligence and 
 piety, and were universally esteemed. They were 
 members of the Moralico Baptist Church, having 
 been received by Rev. S. L. Straughan. 
 
 On the 28th of October, 1817, Henrietta was born 
 in the beautiful little village of Kilmarnock, but a 
 few miles from the rolling waves of Chesapeake Bay. 
 Her early days were spent near this beautiful spot, 
 where she was known as a frank, amiable, kind- 
 hearted girl. Her youth was passed with her par- 
 ents, who exerted themselves to expand her mind 
 and improve her heart. To the fond hearts of the 
 parents she was an object of tender solicitude and 
 care, and they longed to see her brought to the feet 
 of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 In 1831 extensive revivals were enjoyed through- 
 nut the country, and in these revivals Virginia 
 largely shared. It was during this year that Miss 
 Hall was converted. A camp meeting was being 
 h«'ld near her birthplace, in which her father was 
 much interested ; and feeling that moral and religious 
 training was much more important than intellectual 
 culture, he sent for his daughter, who was attending 
 school at Fredericksburg, to return hotne and enjoy 
 the privileges of the work of grace. She came, not 
 thinking of the change which was soon to take 
 
18G HENRIKTTA SHUCK. 
 
 place in her moral character. Young and happy, 
 she put far off" the evil day ; and the awful convic- 
 tion that she was a sinner had not produced any 
 serious impression upon her mind. But God's 
 hand was in her timely return, and his grace had 
 marked her as one of its choicest subjects. She no 
 sooner commenced attending the meeting than she 
 began to feel the force of truth and hear the voice 
 of the Spirit and the monitions of the Holy Ghost. 
 Under the solemn presentation of the sinner's lost 
 condition, young Henrietta began to realize that she 
 was lost without a Savior. The fact was before 
 her mind day and night, and she found no rest. 
 True, she had lived on earth but a short time, and, 
 when compared with others, had committed but 
 few sins; but these few were aggravated and over* 
 whelming. God she had not loved; Christ she had 
 not embraced. She had violated the wise and holy 
 law of the universe, and, to complete the work of 
 woe, had rejected the blood of the Son of God. 
 She had a view of sin as God presents it in his 
 word ; and when she saw herself as a sinner, the 
 contemplation was crushing and terrible. But these 
 feelings of deep anguish did not long continue. 
 God heard her cries of penitence, and for the sake 
 of Christ forgave all the past, and caused joy. like a 
 deep, strong tide, to flow into her soul. Her rapture 
 was as ecstatic as her sorrow had been oppressive; 
 and on the listening ear of her sister penitents 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. IS? 
 
 she poured the story of her change from death tn 
 
 life. 
 
 She was baptized on the 2d of September, 1831, 
 by Rev. J. B. Jeter. It was a holy spectacle. The 
 youthful candidate for the sublime ordinance was 
 not yet fourteen years of age; and, as she descended 
 the bank and entered the flood, a deep and awful 
 silence gathered over the crowded shores. The 
 voice of mirth and profanity was hushed ; and to 
 many a heart came the spirit tone, " This is the way ; 
 walk ye in it." As she came up out of the water 
 a cheerful smile was seen playing upon her counte- 
 nance, which told of sweet and precious peace and 
 delightful communion with her Maker. The pastor 
 who administered the ordinance, the church which 
 received her to its fellowship, the anxious parents, 
 have had no reason to regret the important step 
 then taken ; and though they must have seen her 
 baptized with fear and trembling lest she should 
 in her youth be deceived and eventually return 
 to the cold and heartless service of the world, 
 yet they commended her to that Being who is able 
 and faithful to keep all who are committed to 
 his care. Nor did the world with its curling lip 
 and contemptuous tone ever tell how the youthful 
 disciple witnessed a good profession and afterwards 
 denied it. 
 
 A few months after her baptism Henrietta was 
 called to part with her beloved mother, who died in 
 
188 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 December of the same year. To the young Christian 
 this bereavement was full of sorrow and full of 
 blessing. While it deprived her of a mother's 
 counsels and prayers, while it took from her one to 
 whom she had looked for maternal sympathy and 
 encouragement, it taught her the uncertainty of life, 
 throw her more upon herself and on her Savior, 
 placed a greater weight of care upon her, and thus 
 fitted her for the duties which she afterwards per- 
 formed so faithfully as a missionary of the cross. 
 
 In the early part of 1835, or the latter part of the 
 year preceding. Miss Hall became acquainted with 
 her future husband, who had recently decided to 
 become a inissionary in the East. He made, with 
 an offer of marriage, the proposal of a missionary 
 life. She had not then reached her eighteenth year, 
 and was a young, freehearted girl, who knew but 
 little of toil or anxiety. Her extreme youth caused 
 her to hesitate ; and she accepted the proposal only 
 when it appeared to be a solemn and imperious 
 duty. Her mind wandered forward to the parting with 
 her dear parent and other fond friends; to the tender 
 farewell at sailing ; to long years of labor, perhaps 
 of suffering, in China; to a rude home there, and 
 perhaps a grave. Then followed the prospect of 
 usefulness ; the hope of saving souls from death 
 and doing a work of benevolence on soil not before 
 cultivated by the Christian laborer. And perhaps 
 with these were some vague and romantic notions 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 189 
 
 about a missionary life and a missionary home. 
 Youth is fond of new and strange objects ; and oui 
 heroine doubtless became attracted by the novelty 
 and romance of the life she was to live. Strange 
 were it not so in the ardor and inexperience of youth- 
 ful piety ; and the- facf that romance casts its sombre 
 shadow over the pious missionary female, as she 
 leaves home and native land, detracts but little from 
 the admiration with which we gaze upon her luJiy 
 career. The oldest, most prudent, man seldom fails 
 of being interested in such enterprises by their nov- 
 elty ; and should we cast away all around whom it 
 gathers its strange witchery, few would be left 1o 
 toil for human good. He who moves above all such 
 motives must have a mind perfectly trained and a 
 heart perfectly alive to the glory of God. After a 
 due consideration of the subject, Miss Hall decided 
 to go forth a servant of her Master. She was mar- 
 ried to Rev. J. Lewis Shuck on the 8th of Septem- 
 ber, 1835. The service was performed by Rev. H. 
 Keeling, in the city of Richmond. On the 10th 
 Mr. S. and Rev. R. D. Davenport were consecrated 
 to the work of God in one of the Baptist churches 
 in the same city, and soon after embarked for Bos- 
 ton, one to sail for China and the other for Siam. 
 The vessel in which passage had been engaged for 
 Mr. and Mrs. Shuck was the Louvre, which was 
 to carry out a large delegation of missionaries. 
 They sailed on the 22d of September, a beautifu.' 
 
100 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 day, on which Nature seemed to have bestowed hei 
 charms in profusion. On board were eleven ordained 
 ministers, who were leaving home to do good in dis- 
 tant lands. Among these was Rev. Howard Maleom, 
 D. D., who went out at the request of the Baptist Tri- 
 ennial Convention to visit the stationsof that denomi- 
 nation and advise and encourage the toilers in the 
 East. The large number of ministers on board, one 
 of them having long been an esteemed pastor of a 
 flourishing church, drew together an immense crowd 
 of pious people, who came to exchange parting tokens 
 and give the parting hand to the faithful brethren and 
 sisters who were about to fulfil the command of our 
 ascended Savior — "Go ye into all the world and 
 preach the gospel to every creature." The wharf was 
 crowded with people; and the rigging of vessels in the 
 harbor was filled with strong men, who looked witii 
 strange feelings upon a sight the like of which is 
 seldom witnessed. The hour arrived. The ship 
 swung of!" from her moorings and floated down the 
 harbor. One sail after another was thrown out to 
 the breath of heaven ; and in beautiful style the 
 vessel was borne onward and soon lost from sight. 
 The spectators slowly and sadly returned to their 
 homes, praying the God of ocean and storm to keep 
 the precious cargo safe from danger. 
 
 To Mrs. S. the voyage was not a pleasant one. 
 A violent seasickness commenced as soon as she 
 left the Harbor of Boston and continued a bng 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 101 
 
 rime. This was succeeded by sickness of othci 
 kinds, and the whole voyage was spent in suffering. 
 In her published letters to her friend,> she gives 
 thrilling descriptions of her sorrow, and declares 
 that while she did not dream of half the suffering 
 which she had experienced, yet the same voyage 
 would she take again, were there no other way to 
 reach her field of labor. Admirable woman ! Worn 
 down with sickness and scarcely able to hold the 
 pen, she writes the sentence at a time when we 
 would suppose she would be shrinking back and 
 ready to faint. 
 
 On the 4th of February, 1836, anchor was cast 
 at Kedgeree, nearly a hundred miles below Calcutta. 
 At night they all disembarked and for the first time 
 slept on heathen soil. From Kedgeree they sailed 
 along to Amherst, where sleep the forms of Mrs. 
 Judson and her babe in the silence of the grave. 
 What were the feelings of Mrs. Shuck as she stood 
 there over the spot so dear to every pious heart, or 
 plucked a small branch of the " hopia tree " to send 
 home to her sire, we do not know; but doubtless 
 her mind was filled with sad forebodings and awful 
 thoughts. " Am I to sleep in such a grave ? be 
 buried away from home, with such a tree as 
 this to wave over me?" " Am I to f:ll in China, 
 and see my friends no more ? Have I looked upon 
 the shores of America for the last time ? " Ques- 
 tions like these must have been suggested to her as 
 
192 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 she stood with her husband beside the grave oi 
 Bnrmah's proto-martyr. 
 
 After stopping a while at Mauhnain and Singa- 
 jjore, the missionaries arrived at Macao in Novem- 
 ber, 1836, and here commenced immediate prepara- 
 tion to engage in the gospel work. Their first son 
 was born shortly before their arrival at Macao. 
 They called him Lewis, for his father. On the 29th 
 of October the second son was born, who was 
 named Ryland Keeling. With these two babes 
 around her, the labor of the mother was materially 
 increased and essentially changed. Her own family 
 required more of her care, and gave her less time 
 and opportunity to do good abroad. Yet, with her 
 family as it was, she is said to have found much 
 time for the usual purposes of missionary life, and 
 was zealously engaged in plans for the spiritual im- 
 provement of those around her. 
 
 While at Macao her heart was cheered by hear- 
 ing that God was pouring out his Spirit in her own 
 dear land ; that he was converting sinners, and 
 amone: them some who had been her intimate 
 friends. Her own sisters were led to give their 
 hearts to God ; and when the intelligence crossed 
 the deep, and was told in the hearing of me sad 
 and j)erhaps almost discouraged missionary, her joy 
 knew no bo nds. It was as a cup of cold water to 
 one dying with thirst; and the letter which brought 
 the tidings was read over and over again, and 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 193 
 
 frequently bathed in tears of joy. Her letters to 
 lier sisters express her deep interest in Iheir spiritual 
 welfare. She pleads with them by the love of Jesus 
 that they be faithful to the Savior of their souls 
 and walk worthy of Him who has bought them 
 with his own blood. To do this, she urges them fo 
 study the word of God, and be constant in the closet, 
 and meditate much u|5on spiritual things, and watch 
 and guard the heart from temptation and sin. Nor 
 does she forget to recommend the cultivation of a mis- 
 sionary spirit, but, with all the eloquence of a sister's 
 love, urges them to do good as they have opportunity. 
 In January, 1S37, Mr. Shuck baptized the first 
 man who had been converted through his agency. 
 His name was Ah Loo.* For about a year previous 
 
 Tlie baptism of Ah Loo is tlius described by Mr. Shuck : 
 " At seven o'clock this evening we repaired to the water ; and 
 although the natural sun Avas not permitted to attest this first bap- 
 tismal scene in China, yet the effulgence of the Sun of Righteous- 
 ness shone upon us ; and if ever we felt his genial rays, it was then. 
 Contrary to our expectations, we did not go half so far as we an- 
 ticipatea, but stopped upon the beach at a suitable place, within a 
 few rods of a large Portuguese fort with mounted ramparts. Here, 
 in broken sentences, we united our hearts in prayer to God that 
 he would forgive our weakness and many imperfections, and grant 
 us his smile and heavenly grace now and during our whole lives. 
 Then handing my cap and cane to Mrs. Shuck, who stood on the 
 bank, the only earthly witness of the joyful event, I had the privi- 
 lege of burying with Christ m baptism this willing convert from 
 heathenism, being the tirst Clunese that was ever baptized within 
 ♦.he confines of tliis vast and idolatrous empire." 
 
104 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 to his baptism he lived as cook in the mission 
 family. During the year he became greatly attached 
 to those whom he served, and would let no oppor- 
 tunity pass without showing his gratitude. They, 
 of course, instructed him in the principles of the 
 Christian religion. He was a willing learner, and 
 soon gave evidence of being a changed, regenerated 
 man. Yet the missionary was cautious, and for a 
 long time held back his disciple; but at length, con- 
 vinced of the genuineness of his conversion, led him 
 down into the flowing tide and baptized him. This 
 event was an occasion of great joy to our sister, 
 who, with her husband, had done so much to en- 
 lighten the poor idolatrous Chinaman. Ah Loo 
 maintained a constant walk for a long time; but 
 at length, temptation proving too powerful for him, 
 he W'as overcome, and sinned against God. This 
 fall was full of sorrow to the missionaries, as his 
 conversion had been full of joy and hope ; and 
 when the new^s came that he had disgraced his high 
 profession and wronged his blessed Savior, they 
 bowed their hearts in sadness, and prayed to 
 Heaven that the wanderer might yet be restored and 
 the straying child brought back to the Father's arms. 
 In 1841 Mrs. Shuck gave birth to a beautiful 
 little daughter, who w^as called Hein-ietta Layton, 
 for her mother, and a family by the latter name who 
 had been exceeding kind to them during all their 
 residence at Macao. To justify her course in 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 195 
 
 conferring this name instead of one selected from hor 
 numerons friends in America, she relates number- 
 loss instances of kindness on the part of the faniily 
 alluded to; instances of kindness without which tjic 
 missionary family would have been put to considera- 
 ble inconvenience and perhaps acute stiffering. In 
 ]^12 Mr. Shuck retnoved to Hong Kong. The 
 providence of God clearly indicated this as the path 
 of duty ; and though the separation with pleasant 
 acquaintances at Macao was trying, the step was 
 cheerfully Taken. A beautiful spot was selected for 
 a chapel, and money raised with which to erect it; 
 anil the divine blessing manifestly attended every 
 step. To complete the work, Mr. Shuck made 
 great sacrifices and practised great self-denial. He 
 employed his own funds, expended his own means, 
 to complete the work; and deemed it no sacrifice, 
 though he was often deprived of the comforts of 
 life. He was well aware that God would prosper 
 him ; and though he knew not how, he rested in the 
 confident hope that he would ultimately receive at 
 the hand of God far more, than he had expended n 
 his service. 
 
 The health of Mrs. S., instead of improving, 
 seemed to fail at Hong Kong, and no means which 
 were taken could restore it. Physicians were con- 
 faulted and journeys made, but all to no purpose. 
 The hand of disease was laid heavily upon her 
 sinking system ; and day by day her eye became 
 13 
 
196 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 more dim and her cheek more bloodless. Still she 
 labored on, and counted it her meat and drink to do 
 the will of her divine Master. Her language was, — 
 
 •' Shall I be canied to the skies 
 On flowery beds of ease, 
 While others fought to Avin the prize 
 And sailed through bloody seas ? " 
 
 Mrs. fc)., according to her biographer, seemed to 
 have premonitions of her death. For a whole year 
 previous to the occurrence of the event the convic- 
 tion was deepening in her mind that her race was 
 well nigh run and her days nearly finished. The 
 idea that something w^as soon to arrive, and that 
 something to be of importance to her, weighed 
 upon her mind. Filled with emotions which such 
 a presentiment was calculated to produce, she made 
 prci)aration for the grave. She endeavored to have 
 hei family arrangements made so that she could 
 depart at a moment's notice. She was also led to 
 prayer and self-consecration : and her heart, as well 
 as her family arrangements, was in order. The; 
 premonitions which many persons suppose they 
 have are generally the results of an excited fancy, 
 and as often prove false as I rue. Every person 
 may find in his or her daily life many events whicli 
 appear mysterious ; and should importance be at- 
 tached to them, we should be rendered miserable. 
 Many are alarmed at llie brealdng of a mirrt)r the 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCK. 197 
 
 crowing of a bird at midnight, the sudden extin 
 guishing of a lamp by the wind, and ot4ier things 
 e(iually as simple. These common occurrences are 
 to them omens of approaching evil, and they allow 
 them to have all the influence of rea.ity. Whether 
 they prove true or false, they are sources to the 
 superstitious of unhappiness. With Mrs. S. there 
 appeared to be an indefinable impression, which 
 might have arisen from the precarious state of her 
 health and from the fact that the period of her 
 fifth confinement was rapidly hastening, and it was 
 doubtful if she could endure the trials of such an 
 occurrence in her weak and debilitated condition. 
 But, whatever may have been the cause of her fore- 
 bodings, they were acted upon as facts; and had 
 she known of her death with absolute certainty, she 
 could not have made more temporal and spiritual 
 preparation for it. 
 
 At three o'clock on the morning of the 27th of 
 November, 1844, she died. The evening previous 
 to her death was spent in prayer with her husband 
 and children. Early on the night of the 26th, the 
 long-expected and dreaded event announced itself 
 by the premonitory symi)toms. The physician was 
 summoned, and Ihe dear friends anxiously awaited 
 the result. But nature was unable to sustain the 
 fearful burden imposed upon it, and gradually gave 
 way until the hour mentioned, wdien the spirit was 
 released and all was over, 
 
198 HENRIBTTA SHUCK. 
 
 " Vital spark of heavenly flame, 
 Quit, O, quit this mortal frame ; 
 Trembling, hoping, lingering, flying, 
 O, the pain, the bliss, of dying ! 
 Cease, fond nature, cease thy strife. 
 And let me languish into life." 
 
 It was nard for the husband to give up his com- 
 panion under such trying circumstances, and harder 
 still to have her die without the utterance of a 
 single expression ; but who that knew her life would 
 doubt the character of the thoughts which crowded 
 thick and fast upon her mind as the time of her 
 departure was at hand? Religion was her life; 
 and the last words she uttered were of high and 
 holy import. A few hours before she died she called 
 her husband to her couch and asked him to kneel 
 in prayer. He did so, and to every expression of 
 love to Jesus she responded by the warm pressure 
 of his hand. We cannot doubt the evidence which 
 such a saint gives ; and though the last hour may 
 be spent in a silence which nothing disturbs but the 
 sobs of friends, we can leave the cold clay in the 
 tomb, with the sweet consolation of knowing that 
 the ransomed spirit has fled to a land of holy rest. 
 We can say, — 
 
 " How blest the righteous when she dies, 
 When sinks a weary soul to rest ! 
 How mildly beam the closing eyes ! 
 How gently heaves th' expiring breast ! " 
 
HENKIKTTA SHUCK. 199 
 
 The funeral of Mrs. Shuck was attended from 
 her late home, and she was borne to the grave by 
 the European police corps, who volunteered their 
 services for the occasion. There have been cases 
 in which missionary women have died and hail 
 only une to follow them to the grave. On some 
 occasions the husband has prepared the shroud, 
 made the coffin, dug the grave, and followed the 
 corpse to the tomb, accompanied only by a weep- 
 ing, motherless child, or by the unseen One, who 
 said, " Lo, I am with you always, even unto the 
 end." But on this occasion there were many 
 mourners. A large company followed to the grave 
 in which her remains were placed. The religious 
 service on tne occasion was performed by Rev. Mr. 
 Devan. At the grave Rev. Mr. Brown offered 
 prayer and made appropriate remarks to the crowd 
 who assembled. 
 
 Thus mysterious. y departed on the passage of 
 death a most worthy and beloved wife, a fond 
 mother, and a faithful Christian. There were many 
 circumstances connected with her death to make 
 it a sad one. Her husband was not the only 
 sufferer by the dreadful bereavement. Five mother- 
 less children were left among strangers in a strange 
 land ; and from many who had experienced her 
 kindness went up a wail of lamentation over her 
 early grave. 
 
 One who knew her well, and wlio labored fot 
 
200 HENRIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 Jesus and t'.ie dying heathen in the same land,* 
 writes of her as follows : *' She was married to 
 Rev. Mr. Shuck in 1835, and in September of the 
 same year sailed with her husband, in company 
 with a large number of missionaries, for the East. 
 They remained in Singapore four months, where 
 their eldest son was born, and in September, 1836, 
 arrived in China. They remained in Macao till 
 March, 1842, when they removed to Hong Kong. 
 While at Macao they were allowed to prosecute the 
 study of language, the instruction of youth, and 
 teaching the people. On their arrival at Hong 
 Kong they were prepared to renew their labors on 
 an enlarged scale and without restraint. Chapels 
 were erected, assemblies collected, and schools gath- 
 ered from the Chinese; and while her husband 
 labored among the former, Mrs. Shuck instructed 
 the latter. She possessed considerable knowledge 
 of the written language, and still greater familiarity 
 with the colloquial of the Chinese, and devoted 
 joyfully and successfully her acquirements, time, 
 and talents to the interests of the mission. During 
 the last year of her life a new school house had 
 been erected and a school gathered under her care, 
 of twenty Chinese boys and six girls, besides her 
 own four children ; making, in all, thirty under her 
 supervision. In this work she took the greatest 
 
 * Rev. William Deau. 
 
HENRIETTA SHUCR. 201 
 
 interest, anil all the time and strength which ccukl 
 bo spared from the care of her family and the cul- 
 ture of her own children were joyfully devoted to 
 the nstruction of the children of the heathen. Her 
 projjpects of usefulness had never been greater, and 
 her heart had never been more encouraged, than 
 during the last year of her life. But in the midst 
 of her highest hopes, while children were seeking 
 instruction, the heathen were inquiring the way to 
 Christ, and the general prospects of the mission 
 were brightening, and herself in comfortable health 
 and active life, she was cut down in a single night, 
 and her family overwhelmed with grief and the 
 mission again overshadowed with gloom. 
 
 " Under the influence of a secret conviction that 
 her end was near, she had 'set her house in order,' 
 and was prej)ared for the event ; while, at the same 
 time, she prosecuted lier daily duties with her ac- 
 customed cheerfulness, and laid out plans for labor 
 which would have required a long life to perform. 
 
 " It is a matter of devout gratitude to the wise 
 Disposer of all events, that, just before the death of 
 Mrs. Shuck, her particular friends, Dr. and Mrs. 
 Devan, should become members of her family ; and 
 now the five motherless children may find in Mrs. 
 Devan one so well qualified and so sincerely desirous 
 of supplying, to the extent of her power, their irrep- 
 arable loss. Mrs. D. will also act as the superin- 
 tendent of the school for Chinese children. The 
 
202 HENKIETTA SHUCK. 
 
 fri(Midr< of the mission will unite their prayers that 
 life may be preserved and health and grace may be 
 adequate to the responsibilities and duties of the 
 station she is by such a mysterious and painful 
 providence so unexpectedly called to occupy. 
 
 " Mrs. Shuck left her father's house and natixc 
 land in her eighteenth year, and, by thus giving the 
 freshness of her youth to the cause of Christ and the 
 good of the heathen, has left us the best proof of 
 the purity of her faith and the sincerity of her piety 
 During her eight years' residence in China she ha.-i 
 done much for the happiness of her family and to aid 
 her husband in his work, besides giving much dire( t 
 instruction to those around her. Her house was ever 
 open to the stranger, and her heart ever sympathized 
 with the needy and afflicted, and her hands were dili- 
 gently employed in acts of kindness and charity.'' 
 
 Let us now draw the veil over the scene, and bow 
 our hearts to the superior wisdom of Him who c m- 
 not err; and, while we lament for the early fallen, may 
 we pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth new 
 laborers into his vineyard. The heathen are not yei 
 converted, the world is not yet redeemed, the throne 
 of Satan is not ypt overturned. 
 
 Impressed by the terrible aspect of the world, lit 
 tli(^ contemplation of missionary biography urge us 
 on to missionary labors and missionary piety, until 
 the voice of joy and praise shall resound from poll! 
 to pole. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 SAKAH B. JUDSON", 
 
 Of iirr.iiAH. 
 
 11 
 
 (\^^ ALPH and Abiah Hall lived in quiet Al- 
 stcad, New Hampshire. On the morning of 
 November 4, iSOo, their first child was born. 
 ^v_^' They named her Sarah, in memory of a do- 
 ceased relative. While in her youth the pare -*s 
 removed from New Hampshire to Massachusetts, ^ d 
 established themselves in Salem, where the younger 
 days of our subject were spent. Of her cliildhood 
 hut little can be said. She was like other children, 
 and spent her time in a childish manner ; and con- 
 nected with her early years were l)ut few circum- 
 stances of any special interest. 
 
 Up to her sixteenth year she seems to have had 
 but few convictions of sin. Tiie great subject of the 
 soul's salvation, if presented at all, made slight im- 
 pression upon her mind and heart. The warnings 
 and invitations of the gospel were alike unheeded, 
 
 (203) 
 
204 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 and she lived until this period in sinfnl thoughtless- 
 ness. In 1820 she found hope in the Savior, and on 
 the 4th of June made a i)ublic profession of religion, 
 and in the presence of a great congregation gave 
 herself away to God and to his people. The sol- 
 emn, awful step she fully realized ; and when she 
 was led down into her baptismal sepulchre, and 
 buried there, her heart was fully given up to God. 
 The venerable and departed Dr. Bolles administered 
 the ordinance, and received her by the impressive 
 rite of "fellowship" to the First Baptist Church in 
 Salem, of which he was then pastor. 
 
 At that time the missionary sf^irit was beginning to 
 pervade the churches of America and exert its holy 
 influence upon the minds of the members. Young 
 Sarah Hall caught the holy enthusiasm. Just con- 
 verted, fresh from the public vows of consecration, the 
 anxious question, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to 
 do?" upon her lips, she was in the exact frame of 
 mind best adapted to be moulded by holy zeal for a 
 dying race. 
 
 The feelings which struggled in her soul found 
 utterance through the columns of the Christian 
 Watchman in various prose; and poetic effusions. 
 These articles do not exhibit any extraordinary 
 poetic merit. They hardly do credit to her real 
 abilities. Bearing the marks of haste, these early 
 productions never gave any peculiar pleasure to the 
 authoress ; but for deep feeling and pathos they are 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 205 
 
 remarkable. They seem to be the outgushings 
 of a soul stirred u]) with holy enthusiasm and 
 flowing out in channel? of its own formation. She 
 evidently wrote, not for the severity of the critie, 
 but for the warm heart of the Christian ; not to 
 awaken feelings of admiration, but to kindle up 
 the flame of divine animation ; not to win fame 
 for herself, but to inspire others with love for the 
 perishing. 
 
 One of these poems was the instrument in bring 
 ing her into an acquaintance with George D. Board* 
 m.an, her future husband. The poem was upon the 
 death of Coleman, whose fall in a distant land, ere 
 he had buckled the armor on, produced feelings oi 
 sadness in the hearts of all American Christians. 
 Boardman saw it, and his soul was moved by it. 
 Who the writer was he did not know, but deter- 
 mined to discover, if possible, what heart kept time 
 with the wild beatings of his own. The first verse 
 :)f that poem runs as follows: — 
 
 " 'Tis the voice of deep sorrow from India's shore ; 
 
 The flower of our churches is withered, is dead ! 
 The gem that shone brightly will sparkle no more, 
 
 And the tears of the Christian profusely are shed. 
 Two youths of Columbia, with hearts gloM'ing warm, 
 
 Embarked on the billows far distant to rove, 
 To bear to the nations all wrapped in thick gloom 
 
 The lamp of the go^^el — the message of love. 
 But Wheelock now slumbers beneath the cold wave ; 
 A.ud ColemaJi lies low in tlie dank, cheerless grave: 
 
206 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 Mourn, daughters of Arracan, mourn ! 
 The rays of that star, clear and bright, 
 That so sweetly on Chittagong shone, 
 Are shrouded in black clouds of night ; 
 For Coleman is gone ! " 
 
 Mr. Boardman at once determined to discover tha 
 'vn-iter of these thrilling lines, and in a short tim.; 
 was enabled to trace them to the pen of Miss Hall 
 Ere he had seen her vvdio was to be the companion 
 of his arduous labors, the sharer of his success, and 
 the attendant of his dying bed, he aeems to have 
 sought for the youthful authoress with a kind of in- 
 tuition that God had fitted her to be his companion. 
 Nor was he disappointed on an acquaintance with 
 his young friend. He found her in possession of 
 an active mind, a warm heart, and an agreeable 
 person. He made proposals to her immediately, 
 and requested her company to the heathen world. 
 To such an enterprise all her friends were averse. 
 To Mr. Boardman they had no objection ; but the 
 idea of sending out the flower of their family to 
 wither and die on heathen soil they could not en- 
 dure. The parents were oppressed with sorrow at 
 what they considered the wild and romantic notions 
 of their child, and for a long time withheld all consent, 
 and steadfastly resisted every movement towards 
 a missionary life. And when the daughter did gain 
 thei"- permission, it came like water wrung from the 
 solid rock. These pious people did not understand 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 207 
 
 ihe c;laim which God has upon the services of all 
 his children ; they did not understand the honor and 
 ^lory of having a child in heathen lands laboring 
 for the salvation of the dying; they did not know 
 what a halo of light would in after years be thrown 
 around the name of her who was about to embark 
 on the |3erilous voyage; and when she left them 
 they looked upon her as buried out of their sight. 
 
 Probably much of Miss Hall's enthusiasm in the 
 missionary work was caught from Mrs. .Judson, who 
 visited this country in 1823. They became ac- 
 quainted shortly after the arrival of Mrs. J., and 
 continued correspondence as long as she remained 
 in America ; and when she sailed forth again, to 
 return no more, no prayer of greater fervency was 
 ort'ered for her safety and success than was breatlied 
 forth by young Sarah Hall, who was so soon to 
 follow her illustrious example in scenes of trial and 
 self-devotion. 
 
 George D. Board man and Sarah Hall were mar* 
 lied in Salem, by Rev. Lucius BoUes, D. D., on the 
 3d day of July, 1825. Her |)ersonal appearance 
 was good. Though not positively handsome, her 
 countenance was agreeable and prepossessing. She 
 usually wore a pleasant smile; and an air of frank- 
 ness and ingenuous opemiess was a peculiar char- 
 acteristic. She was affable and courteous, with 
 suthcient dignity and grace. We may, however, 
 suppose her husband to have been more attracted 
 
208 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 by her intellect and heart than by the outward or« 
 nament of person. 
 
 The vessel which conveyed Mr. and JMrs. BoanU 
 man to the "shades of moral death" sailed from 
 Boston in 1825; and in due time the missionaries 
 arrived in Calcutta. Here they remained nearly 
 two years, employed in missionary work and doing 
 good as they had opportunity. On the 17rh of 
 April, 1827, they entered Amherst, and found there 
 the grave of Ann H. Judson and the bending foriri 
 of her bereaved husband. That good man's trials 
 were not at an end. His dear daughter Maria 
 was dying; and Boardman's own hand formed her 
 little coffin, and dug her grave, and supported the 
 trembling form of the father, when his child, the 
 daughter of the sainted mother and wife, was laid 
 to rest. 
 
 While at Calcutta, the union of husband and 
 wnfe was cemented by the birth of the first child — 
 a daughter, whom they called Sarah Ann. The 
 occurrence of this event, while it withdrew the de- 
 voted mother from the labors and toils of her mis- 
 sionary life, awakened in her bosom feelings which 
 had never been stirred there before. A new world 
 of thought and action was before her mind; and, to 
 u je her own language, she " was another creature." 
 On his arrival at Amherst Boardman conferred with 
 the other missionaries, who, after mature delibera- 
 tion, advised him to commence labors at Maulmain, 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 209 
 
 about twenty-five miles from Anherst, to which 
 place he proceeded with his little family. Soon a 
 bimboo house was erected for him, and his work 
 of self-denial and suffering commenced. They were 
 annoyed in various ways by the natives, and several 
 times were plundered by the hordes of robbers that 
 descended from the mountains at night and as- 
 saulted every dwelling which promised considerable 
 booty. Their hou.^e was pillaged in this manner 
 but a short time after they arrived at Maulmain. 
 One night they went to sleej) as usual, after com- 
 mitting themselves to the care of Him whose eyes 
 are never closed to sleep. Awaking at midnight, 
 Mrs. B. found the lamp, which had been left burn- 
 ing, extinguished, and in the dim moonlight the 
 furniture of the room appeared to be in confusion. 
 To light the lamp was but the work of a moment, 
 on which a fearful scene was presented. Every 
 thing of value had been taken away, and all that 
 remained was in terrible confusion. During this 
 robI)ery Mr. Boardman was painfully awake to every 
 thing which transpired ; while his wife, wearied with 
 toil, slept as sweetly as if the villains who had 
 caused such havoc had been kind attendatit? on 
 errands of mercy. And providential was it that she 
 did not awake. While some were carrying away 
 the property, others stood over the prostrate forma 
 of the sleeping family, ready to murder then, if 
 they awoke. Boardman knew it all — he knew hat 
 
210 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 fierce eyes were watching him — that the uplifted 
 weapon was ready to driiiii his bk)od. A single 
 niovem(!nt on the part of the sleepers would have 
 brought down that weapon and hurried them from 
 the scene of their labors to the bar of Him who had 
 sent them forth to do his work, declaring, "I«o, I 
 am with you alway." 
 
 In the early part of 1828 it was deemed advisable 
 for Mr, Boardman to remove to Tavoy, about one 
 hundred and fifty miles south of Maulmain; and, in 
 accordance with certain instructions from the Board, 
 he took up his residence there in April. On his 
 arrival he founil the " whole city given to idolatry." 
 On every hand were the melancholy evidences of 
 heathen worship, heathen superstition, and heathen 
 cruelty. Gaudama was worshipped by all the peo- 
 ple, and upwards of two hundred priests ministered 
 at the various temples. The faithful missionary 
 commenced his labors immediately on his arrival : 
 his /ayat went up within sight of the great j)agoda, 
 and daily he sat at the door to instruct the passing 
 |)opulati()n. While at Tavoy, Mrs. Boardman was 
 employed with her domestic duties, and with the 
 instruction of the children who could be gatlu;red 
 mto the school, which was commenced on theii 
 arrival. We deem the cares of one's own family 
 enough to employ all the time of a female in this 
 country ; but the labors of Mrs. B., in her feeble 
 8<^ate of health, were augraeiited, not merely by the 
 
SARAH B. JUDSOiN. 211 
 
 children of the boarding school, but also by the care 
 and instruction of the school itself. Uncomplain- 
 ingly she performed her arduous labors, while day 
 after day her health grew poorer and her cheek 
 paler. It was at Tavoy that Ko Thah-byu war; 
 " buried with Christ by baptism." In his early days 
 he had b"en a very wicked man. His path was 
 stained with blood, and to all around he gave evi- 
 dence of his ferocious, bloodthirsty nature. He 
 was converted at Maulmain, and removed with Mr. 
 B. to Tavoy. After his baptism he was a most faith- 
 ful and devoted laborer. His nature seemed to be 
 entirely changed. From being one of the most 
 ferocious and dreadful tyrants, he became gentle, 
 humble, forgiving, and merciful. His case presents 
 us with a wonderful instance of what the gospel 
 can do to soften the savage nature and bring even 
 the most stubborn heart into sweet and willing sub- 
 jection to our dear Redeemer. He was made a 
 preacher of the gospel which had performed such 
 wonders on his heart, and to the day of his death 
 continued a faithful and devoted minis* er of the 
 Lord Jesus. 
 
 While at Tavoy, a second child was born to this 
 missionary family. They called him George, for 
 his father. He yet lives — perhaps to bear the gos- 
 pel forth to those who swarm around his father's 
 grave. 
 
 At Tavoy, too, little Sarah died, when nearly 
 U 
 
212 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 three years old. This child, the first born, seems tc 
 have Uviiied its affections sweetly and tenderly 
 around the mother's heart. She was indeed a lovely 
 child. "Her bright-blue eyes and rosy cheeks," 
 her amiable disposition and obedient deportment, 
 won the kindness of all around her. She inherited 
 the warm heart of her missionary mother, and fond 
 hopes were cherished that she might live to fill her 
 mother's place on heathen ground. But God's ways 
 are not as our ways. He removed the lovely flower, 
 and blasted in an hour all the fond expectations of 
 her parents. In his infinite wisdom he saw the hin- 
 derance the little one would be to his laboring ser- 
 vant, and in kindness took her to his own arms. 
 
 When children die in this loved land they depart 
 in the midst of tears and sighs ; kind friends sym- 
 pathize and pray ; the voice of sorrow is heard along 
 the line of many dwellings; and in many families is 
 uttered the voice of grief. At such times and under 
 such circumstances the hand of friendship and be- 
 nevolence will be stretched out to assist and perform 
 the little acts of charity which at such an hour 
 lome with sweet fragrance to the parting and weary 
 s[)irit. But when little Sarah closed her eyes in 
 death but few tears were seen, but few hands of 
 sympathy held out. The broken-hearted mother 
 herself washed the cold form of the dead child and 
 ariayed the pale body in its little shroud. 
 
 On the mind of Mrs. Boardman this affliction 
 
SARAH B, JUDSON. 213 
 
 exerted a most salutary influence. Sue had admired 
 and adored her child. She loved the precious gift 
 more than the gracious Being who had bestowed it, 
 and, wrapped up in its possession, imagined it could 
 not be taken from her arms. But when God re- 
 moved the loved and lovely one siie began to feel 
 how deeply she had erred, and forthwith restored 
 her supreme aflection to the great Creator. Her 
 attention was called from the vain and transitory 
 things of earth ; ahe saw the narrow limit of hun.an 
 life more plainly than ever; she learned the lessons 
 of mortality ; and her sad bereavement became to 
 her torn heart an inestimable blessing. Besides this, 
 the idea that their little family had a representa- 
 tive in heaven was unutterably precious ; and she 
 feared less that hour when her own labors would be 
 done and that reward entered upon which is pre- 
 pared for all who obey God and love his Son Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 To Mrs. Boardman another child was ako gi\eii, 
 which was called Judsou Wade Boardman — a trio 
 of as illustrious names as ever were engraved on 
 the records of the church militant. He lived but a 
 short time, descending to the grave leaving another 
 vacant place in the mother's heart. 
 
 In 1828 Mr. Boardman determined to Iciivc Ta- 
 voy for a while and visit the Karen villages in the 
 interior. He was accompanied by Ko 'I'hah-hyu 
 and some other converted Karens. They had heard 
 
214 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 of him by means of persons who had visited Tavo\ 
 for business and pleasure, and religious books and 
 tracts had been distributed among the people wlio 
 had never heard a sermon or seen the pale face of 
 the missionary. As he passed through their villages 
 he was every where met with kiridness. Food was 
 brought and many valuable presents given him. At 
 one village they found a zayat which the people had 
 put up for them; and here they tarried and preached 
 and explained the gospel several days. Many were 
 converted; God's Spirit was poured out; and ere 
 Mr. B. left the place several came and requested the 
 ordinance of baptism. This matter, however, was 
 prudently deferred, that the converts might "learn 
 the way of the Lord more perfectly." He found 
 the people in gross darkness : he left them with 
 beams of light from the cross strong upon them. 
 He found them without the word of God — without 
 the Sabbath — without the way of salvation: he 
 left them in the possession of all these good gifts, 
 and at the end of nine days returned to his family 
 at Tavoy, again to labor and suffer in the cause of 
 his Master. 
 
 One of the most exciting incid(Mits which occurred 
 at Tavoy during the stay of Mr. B. was a rebellion, 
 which commenced on the 9th of August, 1829. The 
 English had withdrawn most of their soldiers from 
 Tavoy and quartered them at Maulmain. Almost 
 the whole force at the former place consisted of a 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 215 
 
 hundred Sepoys, commanded by a man who, at the 
 moment of the revolt, was believed to be in the 
 agonies of death. On the 9th, at midnight, the 
 missionary family were aroused by horrid cries 
 around their rude dwelling. Boardman sprang 
 from his bed, and, bending his ear to the open win- 
 dow, heard the cry, "Teacher, Tavoy is in arms I 
 Tavoy is in arms I " In an instant the ready mind 
 of I he missionary comprehended the difficulty and 
 the danger. He at once aroused his family, and 
 began to prepare for resistance or flight as the case 
 might require. After a time the insurgents were 
 repulsed, and, retiring to a distance, took refuge in 
 rear of the mission buildings; consequently the 
 station was placed between the two contending 
 parries; and over the heads of the little band the 
 balls whistled, carrying death to hated foes. In the 
 morning the Sepoys were driven from the city and 
 took refuge in the Government House, to which place 
 the missionary family repaired, seizing for this a 
 momentary quiet. Their situation here was terrible 
 The house was crowded with women and children . 
 soon it became unsafe, and the whole party retired 
 to a vacant building, having six rooms, on the mar- 
 gin of the river. Into this house, containing more 
 than a hundred barrels of powder, were three hun- 
 dred persons crowded together; while without were 
 heard the wild and frantic yells of the savages, 
 thirsting for blood. On the morning of the 13th 
 
210 bARaH b. judson. 
 
 Mr. Bunif'y, the civil superintendent, who was away 
 at the time of the outbreak, returned. To him the 
 whole |)eople were indebted for their safety and 
 their lives. Under his management the Sepoys ral- 
 lied and advanced upon the city, and, after stn'eral 
 desperate conflicts, succeeded in driving the insur- 
 gents from it and capturing several of the leaders 
 in the revolt. The overwhelming number of the foe 
 was not proof against the superior skill of the Eng- 
 lish ; and when the vessel which had been sent to 
 Maulmain for help returned. Major Burney was in 
 quiet possession of the tow^n. 
 
 Mrs. Boardman immediately embarked for Maul- 
 main ; to which place her husband soon followed 
 her, taking with him all the scholars in the school 
 who were wnlling to go. They remained at M. 
 until the mission house was repaired and quiet 
 restored. 
 
 From this period up to the time of her husband's 
 last sickness we find but little in the history of 
 Mrs. Boardman of a marked character. She la- 
 bored on under discouragements and difficulties 
 and amid sickness and sorrow. Often did her own 
 system give way; and more often did her child utter 
 the wail of sickness and distress, and plead for rest 
 and quiet which could not be granted. During this 
 interval Mr. B. made repeated journeys from Tavoy 
 to Maulmain, and was busily engaged in the great 
 object of his life. He saw to some extent the fruits 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 217 
 
 of his toil ; and on his abundant labors Heaven 
 placed the broad seal of divine approbation. One 
 after another yielded to the force of truth and 
 bowed in homage to the cross of Christ. He did 
 not die, like Coleman and Wheelock, ere he had 
 seen the heathen eye overflow with tears, the heathen 
 heart burst with rapture into life, and the heathen 
 knees bowing, not before Gaudama, but before 
 Jehovah. 
 
 During the year 1830 it became evident to all 
 that Mr. Boardman must die. The disease con- 
 tracted in consequence of sleeping on the cold 
 ground and being exposed to the damp fogs of 
 night came on slowly but surely, and all hope of 
 recovery took its flight. Feeling himself that he 
 should soon depart, he called the converts around 
 him and instructed them in the way of life. Others 
 who had not been baptized he prepared for the ordi- 
 nance. Three days were devoted to the examina- 
 tion, and eighteen were accepted as candidates for 
 the holy service. The missionary was unable to 
 rise from his bed ; and many of the questions which 
 he desired to put to these persons were first given 
 to his wife, who, sitting on the bed beside him, put 
 her ear to his lips and caught the sound as iX strug- 
 gled for utterance. On the 20th of Deceniber the 
 baptism took place under circumstances of thrilling 
 interest. The candidates, with the administrator, 
 and the sick teacher, borne on a little cot upon the 
 
218 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 sliou.ders of the Karens, passed along to a fine lake, 
 into which Moung Ing descended and immersed the 
 young disciples. It was a sight of interest to God 
 antl angels; and doubtless they bent over the scene 
 with holy satisfaction. As they went to the place 
 and as they returned the wicked idolaters jeered 
 and scoffed, and heaped their maledictions upon 
 the liead of the dying Boardman, who in a short 
 time was to be far beyond the reach of injury and 
 insult. 
 
 The administration of the Lord's supper followea 
 the baptismal service, to which the little church of 
 twenty-seven members sat down, eighteen of them 
 for the first time. The bread was broken by the 
 trembling, dying hand of Mr. Boardman, who was 
 performing the deed for the last time. 
 
 \n January, 1831, Mr. and Mrs. Mason arrived at 
 Tavoy, having been sent out to reetiforce the mis- 
 sion, and were immediately conducted to the resi- 
 dence of their dying fellow-laborer. The meeting 
 of the two devoted men and their wives must have 
 been of deep and solemn interest. One was fresh 
 from the land of his birth, ready to engage with 
 zeal in the Master's work ; the other had fought the 
 fight, had kept the faith, had finished the course, 
 and was about to receive the robe of victory and 
 the crown of glory. 
 
 Wishing to make one more effort in the cause of 
 his Savior. Mr. Boardman determined to visit the 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 219 
 
 village where a short time before he had preached 
 several day^ and where several persons had been 
 converted. These he wished to gather into the fold, 
 and, ere his departure, see them buried In the Iif|uid 
 grave. He went forth with his newly-arrived asso- 
 ciates and his own family. A company of Karens 
 carried Mr. Boardman on a bed and Mrs. B. in a 
 chair. After a journey of three days they arrived 
 at the place and found the villagers in anxious ex- 
 pectation. They had erected a church oitthe banks 
 of a lovely stream and prepared accoinmodations 
 for the missionaries. After the converts had been 
 properly instructed, they were baptized by ]\Ir. Ma- 
 son. Thirty-four submitted to the ordinance and 
 were added to the little band of believers. The 
 journey and the effort made to commune with the 
 people were too much for the exhausted frame, and 
 the good man began to sink rapidly. Carefully 
 they took him up to remove him to the boat which 
 was to convey him to the river; but as they passed 
 along, the anxious wife, who watched the counte- 
 nance of her husband, saw a change. Death had 
 stamped his signet on those pale features ; and, when 
 they arrived at the water side, all that remained of 
 Boardman was a cold, inanimate corpse. The voy- 
 age down the river was a sorrowful one. Every 
 cheek was flowing down with tears and every heart 
 was bleeding with anguish. 
 
 At Tavoy they were met by the sad disciples 
 
220 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 headed by Moung Ing, the converted Burman. 
 Slowly they bore forward the dead body of the 
 man of God, and laid it down in the inission hon&e 
 in which he had so often discoursed of Jesus. 
 Around him in that hallowed spot gathered a com- 
 pany more precious to God than ever assembled 
 around the bier of a fallen emperor; there went up 
 to heaven a wail of sorrow as heartfelt as ever was 
 uttered over the grave of son or sire ; and the death 
 was as full of sadness and importance as could have 
 been the demise of a laurelled chieftain or a titled 
 senator. True, the throng who came out to sec 
 that pale form and marble brow were not gathered 
 from the proud and great of earth. No king came 
 weeping to the house of death ; nO noble cortege 
 came in sackcloth and stood as mourners there; but 
 the elect of God, the fruits of missionary labor 
 on heathen soil, the converted sons and daughters 
 of darkness, were the sincere, humble, faithful 
 mourners. 
 
 They buried him in lowly pomp — the pomp of 
 death. All the European residents of the place and 
 crowds of natives to whom he had endeared himself 
 followed him to his burial. They laiil him down 
 on the right side of his first born, and returned home 
 to weep, a« d many to forget. But there was one 
 who could never forget — no, never. The object 
 of her early love had been stricken down, and in 
 lonely widowhood she was left to bewail his loss. 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 221 
 
 But, though cast down, she was not forsaken. The 
 Savior was her portion ; and in this hour of trial she 
 leaned on him. In her terrible visitation she saw 
 the traces of Jehovah's care ; and, committing herself 
 and her fatherless child to him, her soul rested in 
 hope. 
 
 During the time which elapsed between the death 
 of Mr. Boardnian and her marriage with Dr. Judson 
 the afllicted widow labored with all her might to do 
 the will of her Master. Not content with instruct- 
 ing the lisping child and tender youth, she travelled 
 from village to village with her little boy and a few 
 attendants. Wherever she went she was met with 
 kindness. The death of the white teacher had un- 
 sealed even the wild heart of heathenism; and the 
 widow was an obi'Ht of universal interest. It is 
 doubtful if at any period of her life she exhibited 
 more lovely traits of character, or accomplished a 
 greater amount of good in an equal space of time, 
 than while moving along her tearful way from the 
 grave of one husband to the marriage chamber of 
 another. 
 
 After having remained a widow four years, Mrs. 
 B. was. in April, 1834, united in marriage to Dr. 
 Judson The parties were well acquainted with 
 each other, and both understood the wants and 
 privations of a missionary life. This new marriage 
 was a new proof of devotion to Christ and his cause ; 
 and when Mrs. B. a second time gave herself to a 
 
222 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 missionary husband, it was a new and sublime 
 token of iier determination to live a missionary life. 
 Had she been so disposed, she might have returned 
 to the home and friends of her youth ; but, with a 
 full conception of all that would await her, she 
 again gave herself, for. life, to Jesus and the perish- 
 ing heathen. 
 
 Her little George, who had been to her torn and 
 lacerated heart such a source of comfort, began to 
 fail ; and his mother determined to send him to 
 America. But how could she part with her darling 
 one? How could she behold him borne away to a 
 distant land, to see her face no more ? Bnt with 
 the same submission which she had ever manifested 
 she bowed to this new bereavement, and kissed the 
 cheek of her child and sent him away. It was a 
 trial for which she had prepared herself; and it 
 proved almost equal to any which had preceded 
 it. But, knowing the importance of the step, she 
 cheerfully acquiesced with the fortitude of a Chris- 
 tian. 
 
 It was not alone on heathen minds that Mrs. Jud- 
 son produced a pleasant influence. The English 
 residents at Tavoy, Maulmain, and Calcutta re- 
 member her with affectionate interest. Many of 
 them have in their houses or about their persons 
 the tokens of her kindness; and not a few cm look 
 back to hours of sickness and affliction when a 
 gentle hand smoothed the pillow and a kind voice 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 223 
 
 whispered in the ear words of hope and heaven. 
 Often did she meet in the praying circle with those 
 who, like her, were far from home, and exhort them 
 to love and serve God ; and in obedience to her kind 
 instructions many sought and found the Savior. 
 For a prayer meeting of mothers she wrote a beau- 
 tiful hymn, which appeared in a journal in our 
 country, which is truly touching and beautiful. It 
 IS as follows : — 
 
 " Lamb of God, enthroned on high, 
 ]jOok on \is Avith pitying eye 
 While we raise our earnest cry 
 For our babes to thee. 
 
 Once thy followers infants spurned ; 
 But thy bosom o'er them yearned, 
 Nor from Canaan's daughters turned 
 Thy all-pitying eye. 
 
 Thou didst give our spirits rest, 
 When with sin and grief oppressed, 
 In thy gentle, loving breast : 
 Shelter, then, our babes. 
 
 Ureath divine they breathe, and wear 
 God's own image ; yet they bear 
 Sin and guilt a fearful share : 
 Pitj' them, we pray. 
 
 Guide and guard them here below, 
 As through dangerous paths they go ; 
 Be their joy 'mid earthly woe — 
 Thou, theii hsavenly Friend. 
 
224 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 When, to call thj' children horae. 
 Robed in glory thou shalt come, 
 For these little ones make room, 
 Lamb of God, we pray." 
 
 Her union with Dr. Judson was a happy one 
 Four little babes were born unto them ere tha 
 mother was called to try the realities of that world 
 where there are no separations. In the care and 
 culture of these much of her time was necessarily 
 spent ; and so excessive and fatiguing were her labors 
 Ihat she soon began to sink under them. After the 
 birth of her last child, which was born in December, 
 1844, it became evident to her husband that he was 
 soon to be left alone. The wasting disease made 
 its appearance, and the pale form bowed beneath \t. 
 Her kind and experienced physicians, as a last lo- 
 sort, recommended a voyage to America ; and, after 
 much consideration and prayer, she determined to 
 turn her back on Burmah and once more visit the 
 land of her nativity. A passage to this country was 
 immediately secured ; and, in company with her hus- 
 band, she set sail in the early part of 1845. They 
 had no sooner embarked than her health began to 
 amend ; and when they reached the Isle of France 
 Dr. Judson determined to return to his labors, and 
 leave his companion to visit America alone. They 
 made their arrangements to part — the one to labor 
 and faint, the other to greet kind friends in an often- 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 225 
 
 remembered land. On the Isle of France the beau- 
 tiful poem, commencing, — 
 
 " AVe part on this green islet, love," — 
 
 was written — a jjoem as affecting and heart-touch- 
 ing, when the circumstances are recounted, as any 
 one ever written. 
 
 But, on putting out to sea again, the disease re- 
 turned with new symptoms of alarm, and continned 
 to increase until September 1, 1845, when she died 
 within sight of the rocky Island of St. Helena. 
 
 Thus a second time was the venerable Judson 
 bereaved of his dear companion, and in the midst 
 of strangers called upon to surrender up the remains 
 of the loved one to corruption and decay. They 
 buried her where the hero of Lodi and Austerlitz 
 slept, and a long train of mourners followed her lo 
 the tomb. The flags of the vessels in the harbor 
 were seen waving at half mast, and signs of woe 
 were observed in all directions. 
 
 She died in holy triumph, feeling that her labors 
 were done, her toils finished, her race ended, and 
 her warfare accomplished. To the husband who 
 sat beside her when her last breath was drawn she 
 said, just before she expired, "I ever love the Lord 
 Jesus;" and with her hand in his, her soul leaning 
 for support on the almighty arm, she sunk to rest. 
 The sight which St. Helena saw that day was a sad 
 
2'2Q SARAH B. JUDSOX. 
 
 one — more sad than when the leader of the de- 
 feated armies of France was laid to rest beneath 
 its soil. 
 
 Perhaps this sketch of Mrs. J. cannot be brouglit 
 to a close more ajjpropriately than by the introduc- 
 tion of a beautiful extract from an address made by 
 a distinguished statesman of New England at a 
 missionary convention in Philadelphia — an address 
 which contains a beautiful reference to the fallen 
 missionary, to the labors of those who are now on 
 heathen soil, and to the sufferings of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ while on earth performing his labor of love 
 and fulfilling his mission of grace to fallen man . — 
 
 " It is undoubtedly true that you are sometimes 
 called upon to make sacrifices in your work of love. 
 You sometimes feel that you are making sacrifices. 
 It may be comparatively so; but really, if you look 
 at it as it is, you will find it no very great sacrifice. 
 Here are our brethren who have left their homes 
 and friends, who have gone among strangers and 
 heathens. We have heard the story of their 
 deprivations, of their labors, of their sorrows, of 
 their chains, and of their imprisonment. Many of 
 them mourn over departed happiness ; many of 
 them have fallen in the great work, and now sleep 
 in heathen lands ; many of them have gone down 
 to the bottom of the great deep, where the seaweed 
 is their winding sheet, the coral their only tomb- 
 jtonc. One sleeps in Helena till the sound of the 
 
SARAH B. JUDSOV. 227 
 
 last trumpet arouse her ; and when she comes up 
 she will be attended by a retinue ten thousand times 
 more pompons and more splendid than ever sur- 
 rounded the maddened emperor who had his grave 
 m that island. His tomb was there, and after a few 
 years, when it was opened, his military dress was 
 wrapped around him as when he was laid there; but 
 the star upon his bosom, the emblem of his glorv, 
 the pride of his life, — it was corroded and black, a 
 true representation of human glory, of the glory of 
 a conqueror and an imperial murderer. But when 
 the grave shall open, and that loved sister Judson 
 shall come forth, there will be no corroded stars over 
 that heart. But thos-^ who are there, as I said be- 
 fore, have certainly made sacrifices compared with 
 us, with the brethren and friends they left behind ; 
 but when they look in another direction, when they 
 turn their eyes to the great field, they feel fully com- 
 pensated. They may live upon rice and milk, and 
 often not have enough of that. Their frail tene- 
 ments are broken down by the storms; and they are 
 exposed to the roaming tigers, who may spring upon 
 and rush through the thin walls of their habitations. 
 They may be imprisoned for a while and racked by 
 the chains of tyranny. Yet never have they been 
 compelled to exclaim, as did that Savior who came 
 to his own and his own received him not, when a 
 Pharisee proposed to be his follower, ' The birds of 
 the air have nests and the foxes have holee ; but the 
 15 
 
228 SARAH B. JUDSON. 
 
 Son of ixian hath not where to lay his head.' Think 
 of that, ye heralds of the cross, — think of that, 
 brethren in foreign lands, — the Being who made 
 the world, while here in the flesh, declaring that the 
 birds which he had made had nests, and the foxes 
 he had created had holes, where they could rest and 
 sleep in security, but no place on this earth he had 
 made where he could quietly lay that majestic, 
 godlike head ! Sometimes you feel as though your 
 friends had forsaken you. Go to Gethsemane ; see 
 there that Master who but a short time before, with 
 the twelve surrounding the table, had told them of 
 the approaching trials and dangers : urged to rash- 
 ness, the unthinking Peter had declared that, although 
 all others might forsake him, he would not. He 
 goes into that lonely garden, separating himsell 
 from his disciples; but he takes Peter, with two 
 others, and asks them to watch here a while, while 
 he goes yonder and prays. And then that traitor 
 Judas had gone to make his bargain; and the 
 Savior knew the bands were hunting him. O 
 think of that hour and that garden I Think of the 
 agony of that Savior's heart, which made him 
 say, ' My heart is exceeding sorrowful, even unto 
 death'! Think of the agony, when the blood from 
 the pores of his skin dropped down on Gethsemane's 
 o-arden, and when he came up to the judgment hall 
 the noisy rabble insulting him ; his followers aban- 
 doning him; the man who two short hours before 
 
SARAH B. JUDSON. 229 
 
 had said to him, ' that though all others forsake 
 thee, I will not,' uttering curses in his hearing and 
 denying that he ever knew him ; then the scarlet 
 robe and that crown of thorns I O, has earth 
 ever witnessed such a spectacle as that ? And then 
 that cowardly Roman governor, though he knew he 
 was innocent, yielded him up to the hands of a 
 vociferous, noisy, and infuriated mob; and he was 
 by him condemned to an ignominious death. In 
 the service of such a Master, who of his followers 
 would talk of sacrifice ? And then the consumma- 
 tion upon the cross, when all the powers of dark- 
 ness on earth and hell were defeated I Three days, 
 and on the morning of the first day of the week 
 that buffeted, that down-trodden, and crucified Sa- 
 vior burst the shackles of the tomb, laid the monster 
 Death at his feet, and rose a triumphant conqueror 
 over the grave." 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 ANNIE P. JAMES, 
 
 OK CHINA. 
 
 JN the beautiful city of Salem Mrs. Annie P. 
 James was born, on the 22d of December, 
 1825. She was the beloved daughter of 
 Joshua and Sarah Safford, old and much- 
 esteemed residents of tliat place. She was reared 
 ]iot far from the spot where young Sarah Hall 
 caught the fire of missionary devotion and conse- 
 crated herself to tiie work of Heaven. Her child- 
 hood was ]>assed in tlie very centre of missionary 
 feeling and action ; in a city where the hallowed 
 influence of Worcester and Bolles will long be felt, 
 though those venerated men have descended to the 
 grave ; in a city where the first consecration was 
 made, and Judson and his associates set apart to 
 missionary life. 
 
 The early years of Mrs. James were spent in the 
 home of her parents, who made every suitable exer- 
 tion to develop the powers of her mind and cultivate 
 
 ^230) 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 231 
 
 the moral faculties. Under their influence she grew 
 up to womanhood distinguished for her amiable 
 disjjosition, pure heart, and vigorous intellect. By 
 a large circle of associates she was much beloved ; 
 and when the intelligence of her death came, she 
 was most seriously mourned. 
 
 When less than ten years of age she commenced 
 a journal, which was continued more or less regu- 
 larly to the time of her death. Even at that early 
 age she evinced profound thought, and many of the 
 entries made exhibit evidences of much maturity 
 of mind. Her School Journal and the essays read 
 to her teacher were far beyond her years, and ex- 
 cited the admiration of those to whom the care of 
 her instruction had been committed. Her Text 
 Book, in which she weekly recorded the services of 
 the sanctuary, is tilled with plans of sermons, very 
 correctly reported and very neatly written. 
 
 As she advanced in life, Annie gave new evidences 
 of an active mind and a lovely disposition. Friends 
 increased, and her society was sought by many who 
 loved her for her virtues and respected her for her 
 intellect. 
 
 In 1842 her heart was changed, and she became a 
 child of God. To an amiable disposition were added 
 a regenerated soul and a blood-washed conscience. 
 Christ was formed within her, the hope of glory ; and 
 from henceforth he was her life. Her own record 
 of her Christian experience is as follows : — 
 
232 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 " As far as I can remember, it has been my inten- 
 tion from a child to become a Christian. I knew. 
 that I must not die without being one ; so I used to 
 pray that my death might be that of the righteous, 
 My conscience was a very faithful monitor: but 1 
 neglected all its warnings, and would heed none of 
 its reproofs. Still I prayed daily to my heavenly 
 Father that he would bless me. At times I felt 
 almost persuaded to be a Christian, and yet would 
 silence my conscience by resolving to be good, 
 and yet serve the world — serve God and Mammon 
 also. 
 
 " But soon my heart began to grow harder. I 
 plunged deeply into the world's pleasures ; I almost 
 forgot my God. Gradually iny evening prayer was 
 omitted, and I only prayed in the hour of danger 
 Still my Father did not forsake me ; but when .1 
 cried he heard and answered me, and all was peace 
 again. 
 
 " I contiimed thus until Rev. Mr. Anderson came 
 to the city. I went to hear him, and became deeply 
 interested in his discourses. Aware that I must 
 d^lay no longer, — that now, and perhaps now om///, 
 was the accepted time, — I felt that my condemnation 
 •must be great indeed, because I had known my 
 duty and had not performed it. 
 
 " I attended the inquiry meetings. This I felt to 
 be taking a decided stand, and determined never to 
 go back. My pastor told me to give my heart 
 
ANMK r. JAMES. 233 
 
 unreservedly to God and believe on the Savior; but 
 my stubborn will still held out. I had not fulli) 
 resolved ; but through the inercy of my heavenly 
 Father I finally yielded ; and I now trust I have 
 found peace in believing." 
 
 From the time of her conversion she wave deliijht- 
 ful evidence of a renewed mind and heart, and shed 
 around the holy iiiHuence of the Christian life. So 
 impressed was the church with the change that she 
 was invited to unite herself with the people of God; 
 and accordingly, on the 19th of August, was exam- 
 ined as a candidate for membership. 
 
 She was publicly baptized on the first Sabbath 
 in September. Rev. Mr. Anderson, with whose 
 church she united, led her down into the consecrated 
 wave, and in the presence of a vast assembly hef 
 public vows were performed. The same day she 
 received the "right hand of fellowship;" and as 
 the Sabbath closed, and the sun went down in love- 
 liness behind the western hills, she took her seat at 
 the communion table to enjoy for the first time the 
 dear and precious services of the holy sacrament. 
 Her connection with the church opened to her new 
 fields of usefulness. She became deeply interested 
 in home and foreign missions, and, up to the time 
 of her leaving home, did much to inspire her 
 young fellow-disciples with a true missionary spirit. 
 She was elected corresponding secretary of the 
 Boardman Missionary Society — an organization 
 
234 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 oonstitirted for missionary purposes. While hold- 
 ing this office she presented to the body several 
 interesting reports, which are full of information in 
 reference to our western Indians and other destitu'c 
 tribes of men. One of her letters written while 
 performing her duties as secretary, directed to Re-.. 
 Willard P. Upham, who is laboring among the 
 Cherokee Indians, will be read with interest : — 
 
 "Salem, May 12, 184o. 
 
 "Respected Brother, — Yours of the 9th was 
 received ; and I can truly say we were much inter- 
 ested in its contents. A special meeting was called 
 at ihe vestry for its perusal, as we thought the re- 
 (juest to the church should be immediately attended 
 to; after this it was sent to your own family and to 
 that of our pastor. 
 
 "Your description of the baptism of our bretlire-i 
 of the forest was so touching, and the scene S(\ 
 faithfully delineated, that we could almost imagine 
 ourselves eye witnesses of it all. Surely there must 
 be unwonted joy in the courts of heaven when the 
 angels, as they gaze on earth, behold the savage 
 himself subdued beneath the power of Prince Im- 
 manuel, and in Nature's own temple wcrshipj)ii!g 
 his and ' Nature's God.' And how great, too, must 
 be your happiness in being personally interested in 
 this glorious change ! 
 
 " That such joy may be often yours is our most 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 235 
 
 sincere wi^h ; and therefore we cordially comply 
 with your request, and send this dress, (a baptismal 
 robe,) hoping you will be called to wear it very fre- 
 quently in your Master's service ; and as it reminds 
 you of those whom you once called your friends, 
 may your prayers ascend in their behalf, bringing 
 down blessings upon them." 
 
 But these labors were soon to be exchanged foi 
 more arduous and responsible ones; and the youth- 
 ful servant of Christ was to go forth from home, 
 from friends, from happy circles, to find a ivaterp 
 grave, a resting-place, beneath the bosom of the 
 wave. In the early part of 1847 Dr. Sexton James 
 visited Salem, and tarried a few days at the resi- 
 dence of a former classmate. During his visit he 
 became acquainted with Miss Safford. A resem- 
 blance between her and his former deceased wife 
 first drew his attention ; and very soon her amiable 
 disposition, refined and cultivated manners, educated 
 mind, and ardent piety won his affections and enlist- 
 ed all his feelings. He met with her abroad, in the 
 l)lace of prayer, in social gatherings, and at her own 
 home; and the intimacy resulted in a proposal of 
 marriage and a missionary life. Her parents at first 
 opposed the union. They could not endure the idea 
 of sending out their darling child to distant China 
 The sacrifice was too great, the treasure of too 
 much value, to lay upon the altar of God. They 
 
236 
 
 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 were both wariiiliearted Christians; but the service 
 of Christ had never called upon them for such a 
 sacrifice before ; and it is not strange that they should 
 shrink* back. 
 
 The mind of the daughter was perplexed. She 
 heard the call of duty, but would not obey while 
 her parents were so unreconciled. The day after 
 her decision was made she penned a letter to her 
 beloved pastor, Rev. Thomas D. Anderson, who 
 was then in Washington, being in feeble health 
 The letter, an extract from which we give, is under 
 dat(i of May 14, 1847. After speaking of the pro- 
 posal of Dr. James, she says, " Father said, decided- 
 ly, he could not consent. My mother was agon- 
 ized at the idea of a separation ; and she, too, felt 
 that she could not let me go, although she was not 
 prepared to say I should not. Sarah (her sister) 
 was almost frantic with grief; and you can imagine 
 how 1 must have felt. From long conversation 
 with Dr. James, I became convinced it was my duty 
 to go, if the loved ones here could be brought to 
 feel that it really was so and give a willing con- 
 sent ; otherwise I would not go — / could not. 
 Thus the matter remained undecided. We made 
 it a subject of prayer, and left the result with God, 
 knowing ' he doeth ail things well ; ' and if we 
 could only say, ' Thy will be done,' it was all he 
 required. 
 
 " God has changed the feelings of my parents ; 
 
ANNIE r. JAMKS. 237 
 
 they ' cannot fight' against his ahuighty will ; and 
 there are so many rich mercies mingled in the cup 
 of sorrow that they have resolved to drink it, and 
 trust in him for strength and support in all that he 
 may require. They have given me to my Savior ; 
 and now the path of duty appears plain to us all.'' 
 
 The manner in which this change in the minds 
 of her parents was brought about is somewhat sin- 
 gular. At the request of Dr. James, they set apart 
 one day — a holy Sabbath — to pray for guidance in 
 reference to this uiatter. On that Sabbath morning 
 they arose froJii a sleepless pillow, resolved to keep 
 their child and deny the claims of Jesus ; but ere 
 the sun went down in beauty behind the hills they 
 had re-resolved, and on the altar of divine obedience 
 had consecrated themselves and their daughter. 
 Previous to this change of feeling Annie was in 
 doubt as to the path of duty ; and a letter which she 
 wrote ro Dr. J. about one month previous presents 
 her in a most beautiful light. She says to him as 
 follows : — 
 
 " I have thought could I only talk with you by 
 pen and paper, rather than ' face to face,' perhaps I 
 should find it far easier to express my feelings on 
 this momentous subject; but now that I have really 
 undertaken to do so, it still appears very difficult 
 May God direct me in this duty! 
 
238 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 " The longer I have thought upon the result of 
 my determination in this matter, the more power- 
 ful it seems. Clouds and darkness are round about 
 it; and so dense are they, I am afraid I cannot see 
 duty through them. Unless the way is clear, I 
 surely ought not to go; and to me it does not ap- 
 pear so. I find myself bound by the strongest ties 
 to my country and my home. My absence renders 
 miserable those I love dearest, and to whom, next m} 
 God, I am under the strongest obligations. They 
 have watched over me from infancy, spending the 
 best portion of their lives in eflforts for my good, 
 and with self-sacrificing devotion sought my hap- 
 piness, and in this found their own. Now that the 
 burden of years rests upon thorn, and the strength 
 with which they have labored is well nigh exhaust- 
 ed, and they look to me to repay their unwearied 
 devotion, can I forsake them, can I burst the ties 
 which unite us to each other, and which are so in- 
 terwoven about our hearts that they have become, 
 as it were, parts of our very nature ? Can I sever 
 these and leave them ? It seems to me no earthly 
 afiection should induce me so to do. 
 
 '•' If I am what I profess to be, I am not my own. 
 ' 1 am bought with a price,' and hence belong to 
 Him who hath redeemed me. At his call I should 
 be willing to say, ' Here, Lord, I am ; do with me 
 as seemeth good in thy sight;' and 'not my will, 
 nut thine, be done.' In this view of the matter, it 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 239 
 
 tbllows that I ought to be very certain what God 
 does really require of me. I have not been deeply 
 impressed that it is my duty to leave those whom 
 he hath told me to ' honor and obey ' for a home 
 beyond the ocean, where the people sit in the region 
 and shadow of death. I have not been sufficiently 
 urged by a sense of duty in this. I have not suffi- 
 ciently felt the force of the command, ' Go teach ; ' 
 but I fear I have simply had my affections enlisted 
 for one who possesses traits of character such as I 
 have always been accustomed to love. Whereve>r 
 and whenever I meet ' a spirit that can aiiswer 
 mine,' I love it. Therefore, altliough I feel that I 
 should deeply prize a heart like yours, and should 
 be most happy to call it mine, yet this should not 
 be my motive to action. Here I must leave it ; for I 
 am not prepared to go further. I still think it will 
 be decidedly best for you to return to your home ere 
 I make a final decision. I ought not, and must not, 
 let you acquire such an influence over my mind as 
 to induce me to rush on with mistaken zeal in a 
 path my God has not marked out for me. 
 
 " With our God let us leave the matter. May 
 he direct us aright, and cause all things to work 
 together for our good. 
 
 Annie." 
 
 This letter, designed for one reader only, shows 
 the contest in the young mind between duty to God 
 
240 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 and. the heathen, and what she seemed to feel was 
 duty to her loved parents ; and nobly does it speak 
 for the youthful writer. 
 
 After the change in the minds of her parents, her 
 own duty was soon decided. She resolved to leave 
 father and mother, and go ont with Dr. J. to his 
 distant field of labor. Anxious to know to wiiat 
 conclusion she had arrived, and what he was to 
 expect, he went to her for the final decision. After 
 a few minutes spent in conversation, she placed a 
 note in his hands, informing him that it contained 
 her determination upon the subject, and requested 
 him not to open it until he arrived at his residence. 
 The temptation to open the letter was too strong ; 
 the contents were too intimately connected with his 
 usefulness; too much depended on the decision 
 which she had made to allow the last injunction to 
 remain long heeded. When a few rods from the 
 house, crossing Washington Square, he took the 
 document, expecting to find a long epistle, filled 
 with reasons, explanations, plans, &c. ; but what 
 v\'as his surprise and admiration to find these lines 
 only: "Whither thou goest I will go; and where 
 thou lodgest I will lodge ; thy people shall be my 
 people, and thy God my God ; where thou diesl 
 will I die, and there will 1 be buried " ! Had she 
 known the manner of her death, she could not have 
 penned a sentence more sweet, more touching, more 
 ippropriate. 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 241 
 
 On the 15th day of June Dr. James and Misa 
 Safford were married in the First Baptist Chureh 
 in Salem by Rev. Thomas D. Anderson. A- few 
 weeks were spent in travel, during which time the 
 bride visited for the first time the friends of her 
 husband in Philadelphia. In that city the farewell 
 service was held, a description of which is given in 
 a letter from Dr. Wilson Jewell, who was an inti- 
 mate friend of Dr. James. This letter, though 
 written only for the inspection of the parents, we 
 are permitted to make public : — 
 
 " PniLADELPHiA, Novcmbcr 1, 1847. 
 
 "My dear Friends, — Feeling a deep interest 
 in all the scenes connected with the departure of 
 my young friends. Dr. Sexton James and his amia- 
 ble companion, as missionaries to China, and know- 
 ing full well your parental anxiety and the pecu- 
 liar emotions which swell your bosoms at this 
 eventful crisis, the agonizing period through which 
 you have just passed, the overwhelming trial you 
 have been called in the providence of God to endure, 
 and for which nothing but the grace of God has 
 prepared you, — in giving up a dear child, a daugh- 
 ter too, perhaps for life, together with her expected 
 embarkation in a few days for the far-off land of 
 China, — I esteem it a privilege, as some remunera- 
 tion for the kindness shown me during the fe^v hours 
 I r'ojourned at your hospitable mansion, and as some 
 
242 ANNIE p. JAMES. 
 
 little consolation in the midst of your sorrow, 1l 
 coiniuunicate to you of the precious farewell mis- 
 sionary meeting held this evening in the Tenth 
 Cliuieli, where your dear child and her excellent 
 husband were the objects of fervent prayer and anx- 
 ious solicitude. A more solemn, more interesting, 
 more heart-moving meeting I never attended before. 
 The house was crowded. The Baptist churches in 
 the city g(merally gave up the monthly concert, 
 and many of their members attended. Nine of 
 our city pastors and eight other ministering breth- 
 ren were present on the occasion. The Rev. Mr. 
 Kingsford, after one of the most appropriate and 
 beautiful addresses, gave tlie right hand of fel- 
 lowship, on behalf of the Board of Missions, to 
 Brother James and Annie : they both stood up in 
 the front pew where they had been seated : Mr, K. 
 descended from the desk and took their hands. O 
 that you could have been present and have beheld 
 the modest firmness and the Christian dignity of 
 your loved child I Then came Sexton's classmate 
 and friend, the Rev. Heman Lincoln, Jr., who ad- 
 dressed him in the sweetest language lever listened 
 to. It was a most tender and heart-melting spee(;h. 
 He alluded to by-gone college scenes, their conver- 
 sion, the little praying circle in which they had 
 often met, their prayers for each other, and their col- 
 lege companions. He spoke of those who had gone 
 from earth to heavenly joys, and of those who were 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 243 
 
 left, one of whom (Rev, Thomas Malcom,) besides 
 himself, was present. There was not a heart which 
 did not feel and throb with tender emotions. 
 The mournful sob and the half-suppresed sigh could 
 be heard all over the house. I never was in such a 
 meeting before. I never beheld such sorrow and 
 joy mingled together. Brother Malcom followed 
 brother Lincoln in prayer, made suitable for the 
 passing scene. Next came Sexton's pastor. Rev. 
 Joseph H. Kennard, who, in one of his pathetic and 
 affectionate addresses, presented a small pocket Bi- 
 ble to him, and then gave him and Annie the part- 
 ing hand on behalf of the church. This was most 
 affecting of all : the gushing tears and the loud sobs 
 were again seen and heard. In the midst of this 
 most interesting service, Mr. I. E. James, the father 
 of Sexton, rose up and interrupted the speaker just 
 at the point where he was alluding to the struggle 
 of mind which it had cost the parent to part with 
 the child, and said, ' I feel it due to myself to say 
 this evening, that, although it has cost me many a 
 painful struggle, I can give them up for Christ's sake;' 
 and, turning his face towards Sexton and Annie, 
 said, with emphasis, ' I give you up for Christ's 
 sake.' This was too much for the strongest nerves. 
 The effect was overwhelming; the scene was in- 
 describable. 
 
 " During the evening exercises, a number of 
 pastors led in prayer and several appropriate chap- 
 16 
 
244 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 ters of the Bible were read. The most fervent p*?- 
 titions were made for our dear young friends, and 
 every Christian heart present said ' Amen.' It was 
 a meeting long to be remembered; a meeting of 
 power, of the presence of God's Spirit, and one 
 not only of fervent but I trust of eflfectual prayer. 
 I would that you had been there ; it was indeed a 
 heavenly place in Christ Jesus. Sexton and your 
 dear Annie bore up well under the trial. God sup- 
 ported them by faith; they seemed to lean on his 
 holy word ; and I doubt not the same like precious 
 faith will be ministered to them in all their future 
 journey by flood or field. God's promises are yea 
 and amen in Christ. 
 
 " We are all very much endeared to Annie, and 
 every day she is with us she gains new friends : it 
 is only to see her to love her. We regret the time 
 is so short ; but shall we not give her up also ? O, 
 how I envy that parent's faith who can give away a 
 child for Christ's sake, and such a child! " 
 
 The vessel which bore them out was the good 
 ship Valparaiso ; and we will allow Mrs. James to 
 give her own account of the embarkation and the 
 voyage : — 
 
 "November 11, 1847. 
 " A bright sun and a cloudless sky told us the day 
 Mad really con^.e for our departure. We partook of 
 
ANME P. JAMES. 245 
 
 an early dinner in sadness, and then all knelt to- 
 gether for worship. Sexton prayed, and father fol- 
 lowed ; and then came the parting service, and we 
 were gone. Oar carriasfe arrived at the wharf after 
 the religious services were concluded and the vessel 
 cast off. We therefore took a boat and went out, 
 after giving and receiving the farewell kiss from 
 many who gathered around us. We are surrounded, 
 not only with the comforts, but with the luxuries of 
 life. Our room is a sweet place, commodious and 
 beautifully furnished." 
 
 " Delaavare River, November 13, 1847. 
 
 " Dear Parents, — We are still at anchor oppo- 
 site Newcastle, and shall probably remain here till 
 Monday. While they were weighing anchor, very 
 early this morning, to proceed to sea, some of the 
 castings connected with the windlass were broken, 
 and have to be repaired. 
 
 " Our delay has been very pleasant, as we are 
 able to put every thing to rights and feel ourselves 
 at home before proceeding to sea. We already feel 
 so, and are very happy. We certainly have every 
 thing to make us so. We have most delightful 
 accommodations; our cabin to-night looks as rich 
 and cheerful as any parlor; a good lamp not only 
 casts a flood of light around, but warms our room, 
 although it is cold without. We have just had 
 evening worship — singing, reading, and prayer 
 
246 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 Your son Sexton read two psalms and prayed. We 
 have had a delightful season. Our fellow-passen- 
 gers are exceedingly pleasant, and we expect to 
 enjoy their company very much. We have been 
 taking exercise to-day on deck." 
 
 " Sabbath Evenixg, NoA'ember 14, 1847. 
 
 " My DEAR ONES, — The Sabbath has passed 
 away quietly with us. You will see, by the addi- 
 tion I have made to Sexton's letter, that he has not 
 felt very well to-day. He has had a slight attack 
 of inflammation. But, by the blessing of God and 
 the use of means, we have, I trust, arrested the 
 disease. He is very nicely this evening ; no pain, 
 and but little soreness. The whole has been very 
 slight. He has been his own physician, and I his 
 n urse. 
 
 " The captain returned early this afternoon, and, 
 all things being in readiness, we weighed anchor and 
 glided down, at the rate of eight knots an hour, to 
 this place, (about thirty miles below Newcastle.) 
 We have scarcely realized the motion of the vessel, 
 although she sailed so rapidly. The captain is 
 much pleased with her manner of sailing, and ap- 
 j)ears quite happy to-night. He came into our 
 room and made us a social call this evening. He 
 is all kindness to us. We have every thing tc 
 ujake us ha])py. 1 cannot realize; I am on ship« 
 board, all is so beautiful about me,'" 
 
• ANNIE P. JAMES. 247 
 
 The following letter is from Dr. James: — 
 
 " Ship Valparaiso, November 22, 1847. 
 
 " Dear Parents, — Sail ho ! from the mast head. 
 Joyful cry I As we may possibly ' speak ' her, I 
 will have a few lines in readiness. We have had a 
 most prosperous voyage thus far. We left the line 
 of lhe Cape of Delaware Bay on Monday noon. 
 Annie was handled pretty severely by seasickness 
 for two days, but since then she has been sick but 
 little. She is still weak, but I think will regain her 
 strength in a few days. I feel grateful that she has 
 not suffered more. I have been sick only about 
 three minutes, since which time I have been able to 
 attend to Annie's wants. I have taken her upon 
 deck about every day, where she has remained 
 lying upon a settee from morn till night. It has 
 been of great service to her. I am in hopes she will 
 not be sick again. 
 
 " The Valparaiso is a very dry ship: although we 
 sailed fast, we have not had a sprinkling upon deck. 
 We have much to be grateful for, and I trust are 
 not unmindful of the Source from whence these 
 blessine:s flow. That 'same smile' contiimes to 
 attend us, and I trust always may, however dark 
 the face of man around may be. 
 
 " I wish you were here to take tea and spend the 
 evening with us ; though I am afraid the motions 
 of the ship would incommode you landsmen a little. 
 
24.S 
 
 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 Next Thursday will be Thanksgiving day. You 
 must restM-ve plates for us, for we shall be with 
 you — in spirit." 
 
 The next letter given is from Mrs. James : — 
 
 "December 18, 1847. 
 
 " My dear Parents, — This is a delightful sum- 
 mer morning, though in the middle of December. 
 We huve our windows open, and are enjoying the 
 All! benefit of the sea breeze. I am much better; 
 breakfasted well this morning, and have for my 
 lunch a nice flying fi^h, which came on deck this 
 morning — a kind of food which is said to be deli- 
 cious. Sexton has cut off his wings and is drying 
 them. From my window the other day I saw a 
 whole school of them darting out of the midst of 
 the waves. One day, while on deck, I saw a large 
 whale bounding through the deep waters. Our 
 company have also seen porpoises and dolphins 
 playing around. One evening the captain invited 
 us on deck to see the phosphorescence by which we 
 were surrounded. It was a scene well worth gazing 
 upon. Clouds of it burst from thv. bosom of the 
 wave and rendered it all brightness. They that go 
 down to the sea in ships see the wonders of the 
 Lord in the mighty deep. 
 
 " Last Sabbath I went to meeting and heard a 
 sermon from Mr. Baldwin. His text was that 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 249 
 
 beautiful passage from the Psalms, ' O that men 
 would praise the Lord for his goodness and his 
 wonderful works unto the children of men ! ' It was 
 a most interesting spectacle to see the rough sea- 
 men, neatly attired, listening to the words which 
 fell from the preacher's lips. The voice of prayer 
 and the song of praise were sweet indeed." 
 
 " December 27, 1847. 
 
 " Yesterday we had a delightful Sabbath : our 
 time passes pleasantly away. I cannot realize that 
 I have been on the ocean so long, or that I am 
 more than six thousand miles from my dearly-loved 
 home. In dreams I often visit you, and see the old 
 friends long since departed, who look so natural. 
 
 " Sexton is in excellent health, and weighs one 
 hundred and twenty-one pounds ; while his poor 
 wMfe does not quite reach one hundred and one." 
 
 " Ship Valparaiso, Janiiar)- 9, 1848. 
 
 '• My dear Sister, — I thought this pleasant Sab- 
 bath afternoon I would talk a wdiile with you. I do 
 wish you could peep in upon us, to see how com- 
 fortably we are situated in our fioatiiig home. God 
 lias been very good to us, sister, and we are sur- 
 rounded by many mercies. 
 
 " We attended public service on deck this morn- 
 ing, and heard a sermon preached by Mr. Cum- 
 mings from the words, ' This is a faithful saying 
 
250 ' ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 and worthy of all acceptation,' &c. It is very pleas* 
 ant to see our hardy crew, neatly attired, and listen- 
 ing to truth which is able to make thenri wise unto 
 salvation. I hope these seasons may not be wholly 
 lost upon them, but that good may be done, and 
 seed sown in their hearts which sooner or latvjr will 
 spring up to the glory of God. 
 
 " We held a female prayer meeting in my room 
 this noon and had a very pleasant season. I let 
 mother come,* and after meeting Mrs. C. kissed her. 
 And then I looked at you all ; but this made me 
 sad; for when I see your dear, familiar faces, I 
 think how much better a child I might have been, 
 and how much better a sister I might have been, 
 when I was with you : these thoughts trouble me. 
 1 cannot now atone for omissions of duty which 
 memory brings to my view; but I will seek forgive- 
 ness from my God, who is merciful and gracious. 
 
 " February 10, 1848. 
 
 " Dear Sister, — I have just come from the fe- 
 male prayer meeting, where we have been asking 
 God to bring you into the covenant of his grace. 
 Our meeting was scarcely finished when we heard 
 the joyful sound, 'Sail, ho!' We were soon on 
 deck ; and there, far off, we saw a white speck rest- 
 ing apparently against the sky. It grew upon us 
 
 * Beference to miniature portraits. 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 251 
 
 while we gazed, and with a glass we saw it to be 
 indejd a vessel. O, how happy we felt I The cap- 
 tain told lis he thought it bound for England ; and 
 says, if so, we shall send letters by her. Still it is 
 all a matter of uncertainty; but we are writiii"- as 
 fast as we can. 
 
 " I have been on deck again, and find that the 
 strange vessel is bearing down upon us ; so I will 
 add a few lines. We have the prospect, of a Ion"- 
 passage ; so you must not feel anxious about us, and 
 must not look for a letter until the last of July. 
 We have been delayed by head winds and calms, 
 so that we make but little progress. Yet this is 
 no cause for fear. We have a fine sea boat, and 
 every thing is going on well. We have had but 
 comparatively few gales ; and during these our noble 
 ship bore herself gallantly, and our heavenly Father 
 kept us from all harm. Tiirie passes swiftly with 
 us, although we see nothing but the ocean bounded 
 by the sky. Not a speck of land has greeted our 
 eyes since we left the shores of our own dear Amer- 
 ica, We hoped to have made soiue of the islands 
 during our passage ; but it was not so to be ; and it 
 is doubtless all for the best. We have been within 
 eighty mihs of New Holland. If we could only 
 have a good breeze, we should make Sandalwood 
 Islands in a few days ; but now we have nearly a 
 dead calm : the ocean is very still, and scarcely any 
 motion is perceptible. The thermometer was at 
 
252 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 eighty-six over our breakfast table this morning; so 
 you may be sure it is warm enough. We have 
 gUirious moonlight evenings, and we enjoy them 
 We trace out stars and constellations, and sit or 
 walk on the deck and talk of them. Last even- 
 ing we noticed particularly your Pleiades: they 
 looked like sparkling diamonds, they were so 
 brilliant. 
 
 "February II, 1848. 
 
 " Dear Uncle and Aunt, — We have had a quiet, 
 pleasant day on the ocean, and can write as easily 
 as if we were sitting in our parlors at home. Now, 
 I suppose you would like to know what sort of a 
 sailor I make and how I like my new situation. 
 Well, I must confess I thought at first the sea was 
 no place for ladies, and would have rejoiced to have 
 been once more on land ; but these days have 
 passed now. I was very seasick, more so than any 
 one you ever saw ; but I had every thing done for 
 me that kindness could do, and now I am well and 
 happy. 
 
 " We have a beautiful room, with three large 
 windows in it, the locker under them cushioned 
 with velvet, and every thing comfortable and con- 
 venient around. The other half of the stern of 
 our ship is furnished as a parlor ; and we use it when 
 we please. The state rooms are each side of the 
 main cabin, and are occupied by the passengers, of 
 which there are two gentlemen, with their wives, 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES 253 
 
 one singiclady, one single gentleman, and a Chinese 
 won:ian. Beyond these the captain and Charles 
 have their rooms ; and then comes the bath room, 
 steward's pantry, and pastry room. 
 
 " God is very good to us. Every want is sup- 
 plied, and he only asks us in return to love him 
 and be thankful. It is strange that we are so un- 
 willing to do our heavenly Father's will when he 
 is so kind to us. We have now been out eighty- 
 eight days, and are expecting a long passage, be- 
 cause we have been so detained by head winds 
 and calms. The greatest run we have made in 
 twenty-four hours has been two hundred and 
 eighty miles. Our ship proves to be a good sea 
 boat, and lays to in a gale beautifully. We have 
 a good strong crew, but they are mostly foreign- 
 ers. Sexton has had a good many of them under 
 his care, but they are all well now. He has been 
 very attentive to them, and, besides healing their 
 bodies, has tried to do their souls good. One of 
 them has been led, through his instrumentality, 
 to see his sinfulness, to seek for mercy, and has 
 now a hope in Jesus. God grant it may be that 
 good hope ' which is as an anchor to the soul I ' 
 And now I should like to know if you and the 
 family are well. Your miniature looks verj" nat- 
 ural ; and, when we see it, we think how kind you 
 were when we were last in Salem and how much 
 you assisted us." 
 
254 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 " March 7, 1848. 
 
 " My own dear Father, Mother, and Sisters, — 
 Blessed be God, I can commence with the cheer- 
 ful words, ' All is well.' We are now in what is 
 called Pitts's Passage, leading through some of the 
 many islands in the Indian Archipelago. Thus 
 lar the Lord has led us on in perfect safely : in the 
 storm and in the calm he has been around us, and 
 no evil has befallen us. We trust the same almighty 
 arm has preserved you, and delivered you from 
 every danger, and been your 'shield and buckler,' 
 your ever-present guardian. 
 
 " Only think : I have crossed the equator twice, 
 sailed over the Atlantic and Indian Oceans, and 
 am now on the bosom of the vast Pacific. At 
 midnight last night we passed the Pelew Islands, 
 and to-day are sailing rapidly, being favored with 
 a prosperous gale. I had expected to be sick 
 again after getting out of the calm.s; but, thanks 
 to my heavenly Father, I am not. I have felt a 
 little unpleasantly with the increased motion, but 
 that is all. Sexton has enjoyed remarkable health 
 all the voyage. We are now beginning to desire 
 most earnestly to be on land. I hardly know how 
 we shall conduct ourselves on shore. I cannot 
 think how land feels. And then we expect those 
 precious home letters. God grant that they may 
 be messengers of good tidings from the loved 
 ones I If so, it seems to me that we shall be 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 255 
 
 almost perfectly happy. May our hearts overflow 
 with gratitude to 
 
 ' The glorious Giver, who doeth all things well.' " 
 
 "HoxG KoNo, March 26, 1848. 
 " My dearest Mother, — "We anchored here last 
 evening, and from our deck had a fine view of the 
 place. This morning I awoke with different feelings 
 from what I ever before experienced : my heart was 
 never so grateful as when I knelt before the mercy 
 seat and thanked God for his goodness and grace to 
 us. Yes, we are safe ; oceans have been crossed ; 
 and after one hundred and thirty-one days spent on 
 the fathomless waters, we find ourselves safely 
 moored on the.se heathen shores. O, do not let us 
 doubt our heavenly Father's goodness, but trust 
 him implicitly under all circumstances. The cap- 
 tain left us last night in the pilot boat and came 
 off this morning, bringing to us precious letters; and 
 we found truly that mother was a faithful corre- 
 spondent. I feel almost as if I had seen you, these 
 letters speak so loudly of home and home scenes. 
 They are just the kind we want. There, too, I recog- 
 nize father's handwriting and name. Tell him he 
 must always write, if it is only five lines." 
 
 "Canton, April 9, 1848. 
 " My dear Mother, — I am alone in brother P.'s 
 study, and thought I would sit down and talk a while 
 
2')^) ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 with you. This is the holy Sabbath ; but, when I 
 look from the windows into the street below, 1 
 should not judge it holy time. Directly opposite is 
 a bench on which meats are exposed for sale ; and 
 behind it stands a Chinaman, who is now drinking 
 his favorite tea from his dear little cup. The next 
 neighbor to this has an open store ; and at the door 
 Chinese cigars are displayed very attractively ft)r 
 the lovers of this article. They are little white 
 things, resembling pipe stems. I have never taken 
 one up to examine it. A constant procession of 
 coolies is passing, bearing every imaginable kind of 
 burden, hung on their never-failing bamboo. The 
 Chinese invariably carry their fans with them ; and 
 it looks quite singular to an American to see them 
 constantly used as screens. Women and girls of 
 the lower classes are constantly passing ; but as yet 
 I have seen none of the higher order. Directly 
 under my window is a grayhaired peddler, display- 
 ing his little stock of fruits, &c. 
 
 " At ten o'clock, A. M., we went down -into the 
 dining room with brother and sister P., and then 
 took our seats around a long table, with Li-seen- 
 Shang and two assistants. They all had the book 
 of Matthew in Chinese ; and the first teacher read 
 aloud, and was followed by the others. Then, as all 
 knelt together, one prayed. Next Li explained the 
 parable of the ten virgins. Brother P. told us 
 something of what he said. He appeared clearly 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 257 
 
 (o understand it. He said it resembled the mar- 
 riage procession here, as they have very long ones, 
 and earry lamps both in the day ana night. He 
 could well appreciate that parable. Sexton asked 
 him several questions, to get at nis ideas. He 
 thought the servant who had 'one talent' was 
 ' wicked and lazy,' and that, although he returned 
 what the Lord gave him, he did not lo :us duty, 
 because he should have improved it. After another 
 prayer, the meeting closed. 
 
 " This was followed, at eleven o'clock, by a dis- 
 course from Li in the room used as a chapel. We 
 were not there, but attended English services at Dr. 
 Parker's. On the way we were met by throngs of 
 people, and found it almost impossible to proceed, 
 but fortunately found a gentleman friend who took 
 us in charge. We learned that it was a great Jay 
 here. Brother French, of the Presbyterian Board, 
 preached from the words, ' What think ye of Christ ? ' 
 It was a pleasant meeting, but very noisy without. 
 We returned home safely, and brother P. told us 
 there had been a gorgeous procession passing through 
 the streets since we went out. All was then quiet. 
 After dinner we sat and talked a while, and brother 
 P. went below to get his little congregation togeth- 
 er. He went to the door and beckoned some and 
 urged others to come in. I could but think of that 
 precious invitation, ' Ho, every one that thirsteth, 
 come ye to the waters.' It was as if he had said, 
 
258 
 
 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 ' Come with us, and we will do you good.' We 
 peeped out of the window at them, but could not 
 go below, as they would look at us more than they 
 would listen to the gospel. They got together a 
 little company, and Li addressed them. I could 
 hear his voice in earnest tones, but could not under 
 stand. 
 
 " I have just been at the window again; and sev- 
 eral looked up, saw me, and laughed aloud, and 
 some nodded; so I quietly turned back again, for a 
 crowd would soon gather if I should stand there." 
 
 Her husband adds to this letter, — 
 
 " I went out yesterday to distribute books with 
 brother Pearcy. We tried to enter the temple, 
 but were repulsed. We distributed all the books 
 we took out, and could have given away many 
 more. The people are very willing to take books 
 from us." 
 
 But the time was soon to come when these let- 
 ters, so cheerfully written, were to end. The time 
 was to come when the wife was to apply the truth of 
 her own declaration to her husband previous to their 
 union — "Thy people shall be my people, and thy God 
 my God ; where thou diest will I die, and there will 
 I be buried." The same watery sepulchre was to 
 enclose tht ra both, and in each other's arms they 
 
AX.XIE P. JAMES. 
 
 259 
 
 were to go up to God. " Lovely in their lives, and 
 not to be divided in death." 
 
 The sad manner of their deaths will be given in 
 letters written to the afflicted parents by those who 
 sympathized most deeply in the sad bereavement. 
 These letters will explain themselves, and give a 
 clearer view of the sad scenes which transpired, 
 and a more vivid picture of what the feelings of the 
 surviving missionaries must have been, than any 
 language of ours. If the loss of Mr. and Mrs. James 
 was felt any where, it must have been on the soil 
 of China, and by those who were looking for the 
 arrival and assistance of a physician and his com- 
 panion with so much pleasure. 
 
 " Shanghai, July 13, 1848. 
 " My dear Brother, — The secretary of our mis- 
 sion here being so hurried to get every thing ready 
 for sending by the present opportunity, it falls to 
 my lot to communicate to you a copy of the follow- 
 ing resolutions from our mission records. In send- 
 ing them to you, I wish I could accompany them 
 with one single word which might afford you and 
 yours consolation under a bereavement so trying. 
 But the truth is, the event has so stricken my own 
 heart that I am little fitted to attempt to comfort 
 others. It is to us, individually and as a mission, a 
 dark providence ; and we find ourselves even now, 
 although months have elapsed, trying to realize that 
 17 
 
230 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 it is not so. We find, sometimes, relief even in our 
 own delusions. And yet the tremendous reality of 
 the thing is, alas I irretrievably f^eiWed. God grant 
 us all the right kind of faith and true Christian sub- 
 mission in view of circumstances so overwhelnii ng I 
 But, my brother, God has indeed honored you, by 
 enabling you, in the spirit of Abraham, to offer up 
 your precious daughter for the spiritual, eternal wel- 
 fare of China's perishing millions. You are one of 
 three Baptist fathers whose beloved daughters have 
 ended their honorable earthly career in China during 
 1848; and when the earth and the sea shall give up 
 their sacred trusts, Mrs. Jarsom, of Ningpo, Mrs. 
 Johnson, of Hong Kong, and Mrs. James, of Shang- 
 hai, will stand clothed in immortality around the 
 great white throne. Yes, and three other female 
 Baptist missionaries, — Mrs. Dean, Mrs. Shuck., and 
 Mrs. Devan, — whose lovely forms now moulder on 
 these distant heathen shores, shall rise with them 
 and be forever with the Lord. I believe the lament- 
 ed loss of dear Dr. and Mrs. James will call an 
 attention to China and awaken an interest in the 
 great work here which our kind and heavenly Fa- 
 ther will overrule for the good of this people and 
 the glory of his own name, so that, although dead, 
 they will speak forth an influence in behalf of this 
 vast empire, to whose welfare their lives were so 
 early sacrificed. Yesterday we had the sincere 
 though melancholy satisfaction of receiving an 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 261 
 
 excellent dagaerreotype of onr beloved brother and 
 sister, which is most gratifying to us all. Youg- 
 f^een-sang was looking at them this morning, and 
 returning the case to me, said, ' Roo chay, roo 
 chay ' — ' Distressing, distressing.' 
 
 " At a meeting of the Shanghai Baptist Mission 
 the following resolutions were passed : — 
 
 " ' Whereas it has pleased our heavenly Father 
 to deprive us of our beloved brother and sister, Dr. 
 and Mrs. James, who were drowned by the sudden 
 sinking of the schooner Paradox, at Hong Kong, 
 April 15, 1848, on the eve of their embarkation for 
 Shanghai to join us as colleagues in this mission, 
 therefore 
 
 " ' Resolved, that, while we endeavor to bow with 
 meek submission to the all-wise doings of the great 
 Lord of the harvest, the God of missions, we feel 
 ourselves, as a mission and as individuals, deeply 
 afflicted by this trying providence, which has with 
 such awful suddenness torn from us those dear to us 
 individually, and whom we regarded as so well 
 qualified for the great and important work among 
 the Gentiles in which they had come so far hence 
 to engage. 
 
 ''' Resolved, that we most truly sympathize with the 
 bereaved parents and relatives of our dear deceased 
 brother and sister, and also with the Board at Rich- 
 mond, in view of the dark and mysterious providence, 
 which has overwhelmed us all in affliction and griefi 
 
262 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 " ' Resolved^ that we send copies of these resolu- 
 tions to the parents of our beloved but departed 
 colleague in Pliiladelphia and Salem, and to the 
 Board in Ricliinond, and that we have them inserted 
 in the records of our mission, although we are as 
 sured that they inadequately express the warm sym 
 pathy and deep feelings o{ our hearts in reference 
 to this solemn, unexpected, and afflictive bereave- 
 ment.' 
 
 " In sending these resolutions to you, allow me to 
 say that Mrs. Shuck and myself personally beg to 
 assure you and your dear family of our sincerest 
 sympathy and friendliness. May I trouble you for 
 an acknowledgment of the receipt of this commu- 
 nication ? 
 
 With every kind wish, believe me. 
 
 Faithfully and affectionately, 
 
 J. Lewis Shuck, Chairman.'^ 
 
 "Hong Kong, April 22, 1848. 
 " My BEREAVED SisTER, — It is with feelings of 
 the deepest sympathy that I now address you on a 
 subject which will rend your heart. Alas! alas! 
 your beloved children, our dear brother and sister 
 James, are no more ; they have found a watery grave. 
 Their bodies now lie in the bosom of the mighty 
 deep, where they will remain until the resurrection 
 morn, I fear. They wrote you by the last overland 
 mail, informing you of their safe arrival at Hong 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 26B 
 
 Kong on the 25th of March. On the 30th, in com- 
 pany with brother Dean, they h^ft Hong Kong in 
 the Valjoaraiso, and came up to Canton to make us 
 a visit, as there was no prospect of their having an 
 opportunity to go up the coast in two weeks oj 
 more. They reached Canton April 1, and we joy- 
 fully welcomed them to their field of labor. Brother 
 Dean remained wdth us a week ; they staid nearly 
 two weeks, during which time we visited all the 
 missionaries of the place in company with them ; 
 also most of the curiosities of the city. They w'ere 
 very pleasant and cheerful, and expressed themselves 
 as being much pleased with their visit. We, on 
 our part, were very much gratified to have them 
 with us, and became quite attached to them during 
 their visit. 
 
 » On the 13th instant, at nine o'clock P. M., they 
 took an afiectionate leave of us, and embarked on 
 board the schooner Paradox, for Hong Kong, in 
 accordance with previous arrangements which had 
 been made by Dr. James in connection with two or 
 three merchants who were going to Hong Kong 
 and had chartered the schooner. We all congratu- 
 lated ourselves on their having so safe and pleasant 
 a passage in view ; for the schooner was thought to 
 be very safe, and had been much patronized hereto- 
 fore. On the 15th, about ten o'clock A. M., just as 
 they had come in sight of Hong Kong, (ten miles 
 listant,) a sudden squall came up, and the schooner 
 
264 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 was immediately thrown on her side, filled with 
 water, and sunk to the bottom, only a few feet of 
 the masts being out of the water. Dr. and Mrs. 
 James were in their cabin, and, I imagine, scarce had 
 time to think ere they were enclosed in the water. 
 The other passengers (four in number, besides 
 several Chinese) were on deck: three were saved 
 by clinging to the top of the mast until a boat 
 which witnessed the occurrence came by and took 
 thera in. The other passenger, a youth from Phila- 
 delpnia, named Ash, was drowned. Three China- 
 men and a Chinese woman were also drowned. 
 We received the sad intelligence at Canton on 
 the following day between three and four o'clock 
 P. M. ; whereupon Mr. Pearcy and I soon set off" in 
 a fast boat, accompanied by Mr. Sword, uncle of 
 Mr. Ash. When we arrived at Whampoa we took 
 the little steamer Firefly, and arrived at Hong 
 Kong at ten o'clock A. M. on the 17th instant. As 
 we passed the place where the schooner was sunk, 
 only a few feet of the mast were to be seen. Several 
 boats were there ; but nothing had been found but 
 the body of the Chinese female. Brother and sister 
 •James are supposed to be still in the cabin. Stren- 
 uous efforts have been made for successive days to 
 raise the schooner, but to no purpose. Chinese 
 divers have been sent for, to prcx^ure -the bodies if 
 possible. It is thought to be rather a hopeless' 
 case, however. 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 265 
 
 " Truly it is a grievous disclosure of the divine 
 will. We feel it keenly, and do most heartily 
 sympathize with the relations and friends of the 
 deceased. All the missionaries and friends here 
 seem much concerned about it. Many prayers 
 have been offered up on behalf of their relations, 
 that our heavenly Father would afford them grace 
 sufficient to bear up under the heavy stroke. ] 
 would fain off'er you some consolation, but scarce 
 know what to say. I can only point you to that 
 book which alone is able to afford you consola- 
 tion under such afflictive dispensations; and I feel 
 assured you are no stranger to its comforts and 
 promises. 
 
 " Let us not sorrow for them as for those that 
 have no hope. They had it in their hearts to la- 
 bor for the heathen ; but God has otherwise direct- 
 ed. It is doubtless all for the best, though we 
 cannot see how ; perhaps we may hereafter. We 
 thought them well qualified for the station assigned 
 them, and hoped much good might be accom- 
 plished by them. We are all the Lord's; and 
 purely he has a right to take whom he will, even 
 those who seem to us to be best fitted to advance 
 his cause on earth. May he sanctify the dispen- 
 sation to you all I My dear husband unites in kind 
 regards to all. 
 
 Your sister in Christ, 
 
 Frances M. Pearcv." 
 
266 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 The following letter from James B. Taylor indicates the action of 
 the Southern Board in relation to this most afflictive event: 
 
 " Richmond, July 2n, 1848. 
 
 " My Dear Brother : Though personally un- 
 known to you, I cannot refrain from giving vent to 
 my feelings in relation to the very afflictive evei-.t 
 which has toi*n so njany hearts and called forili 
 tears of bitter grief from so many eyes. When I 
 lieard of the eudden death of your beloved child 
 and ^^er companion I was from home, and the effect 
 upon ',iy mind was such that it was with extreme 
 difificnlty I could prosecute the duties befoic inc. 
 We had but a few days before heard of their safe 
 arrival ; the lines traced by the hand of your dear 
 Annie had been read and re-read with lively inter- 
 est. My own hopes with respect to her exten; ivc 
 usefulness had been excited, and I was looking 
 forward to the jjeriod when, located in their chosen 
 field of labor, they would both exercise, a ble;sed 
 influence in behalf of the wretched heathen. Ijut 
 these hopes have been disappointed. God has seen 
 fit to cross our expectations. While we feel, and 
 feel deeply, this heavy stroke, it is not right to re- 
 pine. Their heavenly Father has taken them away. 
 He loves them and the mission cause with a depth 
 of affection of which our hearts are incapable. He 
 sees it to be best — best fur them, and best for the 
 cause. Although we know not the precise design 
 of this dispensation, yet he sees the end from the 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 2()7 
 
 beginning, and, ordering all things after the counsel 
 of his own will, has determined to remove them. 
 They, in their heaveidy home, doubtless perceive it 
 (as \ve cannot) to be a wise and gracious dispensa- 
 tion. And 0, how happy are they now, as they 
 look upon the scenes of earth and contemplate the 
 sovereignty of their adorable Redeemer, making all 
 things to w^ork together for good to his people and 
 his cause ! 
 
 "While I beg to present to your afflicted com- 
 panion and yoiu-self these considerations, consider- 
 ations which have sustained my own heart, you will 
 both accept my sincere condolence and sympathy in 
 this the hour of your trial. The Lord, I trust, will 
 comfort your hearts and sanctify the bereavement 
 to your spiritual good. 
 
 " Since the above was written, at a full meeting 
 of the Board the following resolutions were unani- 
 mously adopted : 
 
 '• ' ^Yhereas, the afflictive intelligence has reached 
 the Board that Dr. J. Sexton James, and his lady, 
 Mrs. Annie James, missionaries under their patron- 
 age, were suddenly cut off by death as they were 
 proceeding from Canton to Hong Kong, therefore 
 
 " ' 1. Resolved, that the Board regard this dis- 
 pensation of Providence as one of those mysterious 
 events concerning which they are to find consola- 
 tion only in the doctrine that the Lord reigneth, 
 
268 ANNIE P. JAMES. 
 
 and, while cloud.^ and darkness are round about 
 him, righteousness and judgment are the habitation 
 of his throne. 
 
 " ' 2. Resolved , that tliis event is well adapted to 
 produce in the Board and among the churches an 
 increased measure of the si)irit of humiliation and 
 prayer, thus prepai'ing them to profit by the painful 
 discipline to which the God of missions is subject- 
 ing them. 
 
 " ' 3. Resolved, that the Board cherish for the 
 memory of their departed brother and sister the 
 sincerest regard, and hereby tender to the bereaved 
 parents and other relatives and friends their deep 
 sympathy in this hour of painful affliction. 
 
 " ' 4. Resolved, that a copy of the above pream- 
 ble and resolutions be forwarded to the parents of 
 our brother and sister, and also be published in the 
 Missionary Journal.' 
 
 " I shall be happy to receive a letter from you 
 with any extracts from communications written by 
 your noio glorified Annie, wliich might be profitably 
 inserted in our Missionary Journal." 
 
 In this sad manner, and with these testimonials 
 of her goodness, departed one of tlic heroines of the 
 Church to her long home, leaving behind her many 
 friends who were sad and sorrowful at her decease. 
 The following minute and solemn description of 
 the melancholy event is i'uuud in a letter dated 
 
ANNIE P. JAMES. 269 
 
 " Victoria, April 22. 
 
 " Just as they came in sight of Hong Kong, on 
 Saturday morning, the 15th instant, about ten 
 o'clock, a gust of wind struck the schooner sud- 
 denly and with mucli force ; and she instantly cap- 
 sized, filled, and went down to the bottom with our 
 dear brother James and his wife in the cabin. I 
 can only say, ' It is tlie Lord : let him do what 
 seemeth him good.' ' The Lord hath given and 
 the Lord hath taken away : blessed be the name 
 of the Lord.' Mr. Jolmson and myself, with Mr. 
 Pearcy, went to the spot to aid in recovering the 
 bodies from the wreck. They have not yet been 
 found ; but there is some prospect of recovering 
 them. The masts broke ; and the divers say that 
 they cannot go down in so deep water. We must 
 send to Keehal for otlier divers. 
 
 " Mr. and Mrs. James were in the cabin at the time 
 the schooner upset, tlie former having left the deck 
 but a few minutes previous, wliere he luid been con- 
 versing witli Mr. Meigs. Captain Hedges, of tlie 
 whale ship, who was a passenger, attributes the ac 
 cident to want of skill on the part of the person 
 having charge of the boat. At the time the squall 
 struck her, her yards were braced so sharp, and the 
 sails liauled so flat alt, the vessel refused to come 
 up to llu! wind, but went over immediately upon 
 her side. In a few niinutes her stern commenced 
 sinking, by the quantity of water taken in at the- 
 
270 ANXiR r. ja:,ies. 
 
 cabin companion way ; and she went down stern 
 foremost, leaving only the tops of her masts above 
 the water. Nothing was seen of those who were in 
 the ealiin. All were saved who were on deck ex- 
 cept Mr. Ash. The Canton larcha picked up the 
 survivors, who were almost exhausted. Captain 
 Hedges, who was clinging to the mast, says he could 
 not have held on five minutes longer. He thinks 
 the death of those in the cabin must have been in- 
 stantaneous, by suffocation ; for the cabin was so 
 small as to be filled with one rush of water down 
 the companion way. All tlie crew swam out. No 
 noise was heard below except the air making its es- 
 cape as the water filled the cabin. Four Chinese 
 passengers were also drowned." 
 
 Here we have for our contemplation another in- 
 stance of God's mysterious dealing with his people. 
 Led on by his hand, this amiable young Christian 
 left the home of her youth and went far away to 
 labor for Christ ; but, instead of this, her valuable 
 life was taken from her, and her spirit ascended to 
 God who gave it. When just about to become a 
 useful laborer, the winds and waves conspired, and 
 her hour came. In the arms of her husband she 
 went up on high, and now stands among the ran- 
 somed ; and in this little volume are recorded the 
 mementoes of her worth aud virtue. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 EMILY C. JUDSON", 
 
 OF liLKMAH. 
 
 I.- HEN tlie earlier editions of this work 
 went to press, the heroine of this sketch 
 was yet alive. Her record was not yet 
 filled, her work was not yet done, and 
 the measure of her usefulness was incomplete. Xor 
 had her noble companion, whose name is identified 
 with the great cause of Christian missions, found 
 rest from his toils. Since then the name of Ado- 
 niram Judson has been transferred from the roll 
 of the living to the long catalogue of the dead. 
 The sea weed is his shroud, and the wild winds 
 howl his requiem wildly and grandly. His gifted 
 companion — she who left her early home, turned 
 from the cottage cf her mutliei', aljandoned the 
 walks and allurements of literature, and forsook 
 her native land to cheer the last days of the 
 mission soldier of the cross — has also been laid 
 to re.-t. Her silent harp gives no utterance ; her 
 pen lies useless now ; her body has been given to 
 
 (271) 
 
*272 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 the dust; but her memory if5 fragrant, and, though 
 dead, she lives in an accumuliating influence, and in 
 an imperishable memory. She was first known to 
 the public as the teacher of a female seminary at 
 Utica, New York, where she was much beloved by 
 all who knew her. As a teacher she took a fair, 
 respectable, but perhaps not an elevated posilion. 
 She assumed the duties and responsibilities of liie 
 (office, without experience, and young in years, and 
 maintained her reputation as a faithful friend, a 
 diligeiit inslructer, and a gifted woman. While 
 employed as teacher, she connr.enced the use of 
 her pen, and, beside^; several newspaper and mag- 
 azine articles, gave to the public a few religious 
 books, which were published in the city of Phda- 
 delphia. And thus is introduced to us Miss Erriily 
 E. Chubbuck. 
 
 Miss Chubbuck was born in the pleasant town 
 of Morrisville, in the central part of the State of 
 New York. This is the Alderbrook of which men- 
 tion is made so frequently in her writings, and for 
 which she cherished such an ardent attachment. 
 Here her attention was turned to the subject of 
 religion ; here she embraced the Savior : here she 
 was consecrated to God in baptism, and by that 
 holy rite signified her confession -of Christ; and 
 here united herself with a brnnch of the Christian 
 church, to which she adiiered until cnlled up to 
 unite with the church triumphant in heaven. 
 
E\rii,Y c. JUDSON. 273 
 
 From Morrisvillc she removed to Utica, for llie 
 purpose of teaching, and there commenced, as be- 
 fore remarked, that brilliant literary career which 
 has made her name familiar to all who love a 
 pleasant tale and a good-natured story, told with 
 exquisite grace and vivacity. Under a graceful 
 nam de plume she gave to the public many a touch- 
 ing tale, written late at night, after the exhausting 
 labors of the day were done, and the city was 
 shrouded in darkness; and years before her real 
 name was known to her readers, her nom dc phnue 
 was familiar to young and old. 
 
 In 1844 she conunenced writing for the New 
 Mirror, then conducted in New York by N. P. 
 Willis, who gladly availed himself of the labors of 
 this gifted contributor. The articles published 
 under the signature of "Fanny Forrester'' were 
 copied far and wide, and the author at once as- 
 sumed a high rank among the magazine writers of 
 the day. These articles have been freely con- 
 demned, and unjustly ranked with that class of 
 books styled "novels," and which contain so much 
 that is vitiating to the public taste and degrading 
 to the public heart. Those who condemn all ficti- 
 tious works, and who can see but little good in 
 any thing besides dry details and stern facts, were 
 ready to condemn the authoress, who, to support 
 an aged mother, and to do good, entered a walk in 
 literature which has since been trodden by many 
 
274 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 olhers, who have reaped therein a rich pecuniary 
 harvest. By these persons the choice made by Dr. 
 Jadson in the selection of a companion was deemed 
 injudicious. But these feelings were cherished, 
 these thoughls expressed, generally, by those who 
 had not read the wri lings of Fanny Forrester, or 
 who had no taste for the beautiful sympathy of these 
 life-lilce tales. Hundreds of Christians have perused 
 " Alderbrook," and arisen from the task with more 
 correct views of human life, and a stronger deter- 
 mination to labor for God and humanity. 
 
 The motive which prompted her to pen these 
 articles was a high and holy one. By the provi- 
 dence of God, a mother had been left somewhat 
 dependent upon her care, and as she wrote, and 
 heard the voice of deserved commendation, that 
 voice was mingled with the sweet tones of Jesus — 
 " Behold thy mother." Conscience approved, and 
 the idea of repaying the care and anxiety of pa- 
 rental love was more grateful to the young maiden 
 than the plaudits of the crowd. And in all that 
 she wrote, it is believed that no error is to be found, 
 no bitter drops to poison the mind, but under the 
 thin garb of fiction much of that pure morality 
 which the Bible alone imparts, and which religion 
 so highly commends. 
 
 In 1848, the Memoir of Sarah B. .fudson was 
 issued fr(^ni the ])ress. Differing entirely from the 
 beautiful Memoir of the first Mrs. Judson, prepared 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 275 
 
 by Prof. Kiiowles, and perhaps not justly termed a 
 memoir, yet as a sketch of life and character, it is a 
 book of much merit. It is written in a style calcu- 
 lated to draw the attention and win the aflVctions of 
 the reader, and will doubtless be read by hundreds 
 who would never have opened the leaves of the 
 volume, had it been prepared in the usual style of 
 religious biographies. We are aware that it can 
 have no place among standard biographical works, 
 and that the view of Mrs. Judson, who was a plain, 
 matter-of-fact woman, is taken too generally from 
 the standpoint of the poetess. Yet the volume, 
 though of little worth as a reliable narrative of 
 facts, is of much importance as a series of life 
 pictures, calculated to inspire the heart and move 
 the soul to womanly deeds. 
 
 The true portrait of Fanny Forrester will be 
 given by herself in her own writings ; and the best 
 method of exhibiting the features of her mind, and 
 the characteristics of her literary taste, is to present 
 the delicate, charming sentences she wrote. How 
 beautifully from " Underbill Cottage " does she 
 describe her own "Alderbrook !" " I am not sure," 
 she says, " that there are any angels here ; but the 
 flowers sometimes have a look to them that makes 
 me afraid to break their stems ; and there are 
 moments when it would require infinite daring to 
 toss a pebble into the brook ; for who can tell but 
 
 it might hush one of those voices that sing to me 
 18 
 
276 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 in tho holy solitude ? The trees, too, have a stra^^e 
 lovingness, leaning overihe brook protectingly, nnd 
 shadowing the little violets, as njany a high spirit 
 stoops to watch over a poor human blossom. O, 
 there are beating pnlses in the trees, and 1 love 
 them, because I know there is a Great Heart some- 
 where that keeps them all in motion. Perhaps 
 
 But you shall not be told all the things that have 
 been whispered in my ear by those fresh-lipped 
 leaves, when not a mortal loot was nearer than the 
 far-off road ; though feet enow were tripping it 
 over the grass blades, and a listener sat perched on 
 every spray. Page on page of spirit lore have I 
 gathered there ; but 1 have closed the book now, 
 and 'clasped it with a clasp.' That is my wealth, 
 and I am a miser. 
 
 " Come to Alderbrook, 1 say, in the spring iinie, 
 for the crackle of the wood fire, by which I am 
 writing, might be a music which would scarce 
 please you ; and, sooth to say, our winter cheer of- 
 fers little that is inviting to a pleasure-seeker. It is 
 well to take to the turf when you reach the toll-gate 
 at the foot of the hill ; for the road has a beautiful 
 green margin to it, grateful to feet sick of the dust 
 of a day's ride. It is not a difficult walk to the 
 top, as I well know ; having climbed it a score of 
 rimes every year, since first I chased a playful little 
 racer of a squirrel along the crooked fence, fully 
 persuaded that there ivas some 'sudden way o'' 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 277 
 
 laming it, notwithstanding its evident seorn of the 
 peeled nut, which I held coaxingly between my 
 thumb and forefinger. High hills, skirted by for- 
 ests, are rising on the right ; and on the left is a 
 slope, terminating in a deep gorge, through which 
 the little brook tinkles, as though myriads of fairy 
 revellers tripped it there, to the music of their own 
 silver bells. Perched on the top of the hill is a 
 tall, weather-painted house, of a contracted make, 
 though, like some people, whose mental dimensions 
 have been narrowed, with a very smart, uppish air 
 about it; and fronting it, away down in a deep, 
 wild ravine, is an old, moss-grown saw-mill. It 
 has been forsaken this many a long year ; the 
 wheel is broken, and the boards are rotting away ; 
 but yet it is verily believed by many, that the old 
 saw still uses its rusty teeth o' nights, and that 
 strange, unholy guests keep wassail there, at the 
 expense of a poor mortal long since mouldering in 
 his shroud. Alas for thee, old Jake Gawesley ! 
 It was a fearful thing to raise such a pile of 
 worldly possessions between thyself and humanity! 
 How gladly wouldst thou, in that last hour, have 
 bought, with The whole of them, a single love- 
 softened hand to soothe, with such a touch as love 
 only knows, thy throbbing temple! O, it is a 
 horrible thing to turn from the world, and bear not 
 away the pure passport of a mourner's tear. Thy 
 grave has never been watered by the dews distilled 
 
278 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 from a human heart, hke the flower-planted onejs 
 around it; the small gray stone at its head is 
 broken, and no one cares to replace it ; and the 
 thistle nods to the wind above thee. It is said that 
 this sawmill was erected on an orphan's rights; 
 and men are as fond of the doctrine of retribution 
 as though they never sinned. Hence the super- 
 stition. 
 
 " You will see, from this point, the little village 
 of Alderbrook, so near that you may count every 
 house in it. There are two pretty churches — one 
 on the top of the rise called ' The Hill,' the other 
 nestled down in a very sweet spot on 'The Flat.' 
 Then we have, besides, the seminary, made memo- 
 rable by poor Jem Fletcher ; a district school house, 
 painted red ; and a milliner's shop, painted yellow; 
 three stores, two taverns, (one with a sign-post, 
 once tantalizing to my young eyes, so candy-like 
 did it look in its coat of white, with a wisp of 
 crimson about it.) a printing office, in which the 
 ' Alderbrook Sun ' rises of a Wednesday morn- 
 ing; a temple of Vulcan, and two or three other 
 (establishments, sacred to the labors of our native 
 artisans." 
 
 In all her writings there is a gladness, an ease, a 
 freedom, an inexpresaible sonipfJiing; which makes 
 even the heart of an old man large within him, and 
 brings gladness even to the torn bosom of sorrow 
 and want. All her articles are characterized by 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 279 
 
 womanly pity for the fallen and sympathy with 
 the erring; and there is not one in which the true 
 sph-it of philanthropy and kindness does not appear. 
 There is an artlessness, a sympathy, which makes 
 us feel that we are reading lessons from the pen of 
 one who has the honesty of a little child. We 
 may readily believe her when she says, speaking 
 of her young pbyuiate, Charley Hill, " Pity that 
 we cannot always be children. It is a very un- 
 comfortable thing to be dignified and proper; and 
 I would advise every child to put a stone on his 
 head to keep him from growing, if by so doing he 
 may keep the stone from falling on his heart." 
 
 In the poetic contributions of our heroine to 
 literature, there is the same sweetness and de.icacy 
 of expression, as will be seen from the following 
 article, one of her earlier poems, entitled " The 
 Two Flowers." 
 
 A flower peeped out from the fields of green, 
 
 "Which had long about it lain ; 
 A dainty thing in purple sheen, 
 
 Without a Wight or stain. 
 A brighter bud ne'er burst, I ween, 
 
 In bower, on hill, or plain. 
 
 And the breeze eame out and kissed its lip. 
 
 And the sun looked in its ej'e ; 
 And the golden bee, its sweets to sip. 
 
 Kept all day buzzing by ; 
 There chose the grasshopper to skip. 
 
 There glanced the butterfly. 
 
280 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 A human soul from that young flower 
 
 Seemed glorying in the light ; 
 And when came on the mellow hour, 
 
 The blossom still was bright ; 
 And then there crept around the bower 
 
 A dark and solemn night. 
 
 Gay dawn her portals open flung, 
 
 But the floweret looked not up ; 
 There on its light-poised stem it hung, 
 
 A tear within its cup ; 
 Close to its heart the woe-drop clung. 
 
 And the floweret looked not up. 
 
 The winning breezes whispered round, 
 
 Warm sun-rays came a- wooing. 
 And bright-winged, bliss-born things were found 
 
 Beside its petals suing ; 
 But the flower bent lower to the ground, 
 
 Those petals on it strewing. 
 
 And when I saw the blossom dead 
 
 Upon the dewy sod, 
 I thought of one whose bright young head 
 
 Is pillowed by the clod ; 
 Who staid one sorrowing tear to shed. 
 
 Then bore it to her God. 
 
 Miss Chubbuck employed her pen in this pleas- 
 ing and profitable manner, until called in the 
 providence of God to fill another and a nobler 
 sphere of Christian usefulness, as the companion 
 of one who had won imperishable laurels on the 
 field of Christian heroism. In 1846, Dr. Judson 
 returned from India to America, and was now 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 281 
 
 introduced to the sweet, amiable, gentle Fanny 
 Forrester, as a suitable person to write the memoir 
 of Mrs. Sarah B. Judson, his late beloved compan- 
 ion. To this work reference has been had, and 
 Miss Chubbnck undertook the task ; and being 
 necessarily in the company of each other much of 
 the time, a mutual afiection ripened between them ; 
 and when the hour came for Judson to return to 
 the land of his labors and sorrows, the favored 
 child of literature consented to accompany him as 
 his companion and helper. 
 
 They were married at Hamilton, N. Y., by Rev. 
 Dr. Kendrick, on the 2d day of June, 1846. Just be- 
 fore leaving America, she penned the following fare- 
 well address to loved friends and loved scenes: — 
 
 " In dissevering the various ties which bind me to 
 the land of my birth, I find one of peculiar strength 
 and interest. It is not easy to say farewell, when 
 father and mother, brother and sister, and those 
 scarce less dear, are left behind us at the word ; it 
 is not easy to break away from the sweet, simple 
 attractions of social life, or the increasing fascina- 
 tions of a world but too bright and beautiful ; but 
 there are other ties to break, other sorrowful fare- 
 wells to be spoken. The parents and friends, 
 brothers and sisters, whom Christ has given us, and 
 who for his sake have loved us, occupy no remote 
 corner of our hearts. Such friends of mine are, I 
 
282 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 trust, scattered over various parts of the country 
 — those whose prayers are at this very moment 
 strengthening both hand and heart. O, I know 
 ye have prayed for me, ye whose prayers ' avail 
 much ; ' for, casting away my broken reed, and 
 trusting in God only, I have been made strong. 
 
 " We do not always feel the deepest love for 
 those with whom we are visibly connected ; so, 
 though the beloved church in the village of Hamil- 
 ton has never been my home, the strongest tie 
 binding me to it, is not that the names of those to 
 whom God first gave me are enrolled among its 
 members. I have often worshipped there; there a 
 resolution, a consecration of self, — which cost, the 
 Omniscient ojily knows how great an effort, — re- 
 ceived ready encouragement and sympathy; there 
 prayers were offered, tears were shed, and blessings 
 spoken, which I shall bear upon my heart, a precious 
 burden; and thither I shall turn for future prayers, 
 future encouragement, and future sympathy. O, 
 my eyes grow dim when T think of the loved ones, 
 friends of .Jesus, in my OAvn dear home — ihe beau- 
 tiful village of Hamilton. 
 
 " There is another church with whom I have a 
 more intimate comiection — the one whos(> com- 
 mendation I bear to a strange people, in a strange 
 land, but worshipping no strange God. 
 
 " There are to me no dearer ones on earth than 
 a little circle at Utica, with whom I have hoped 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 283 
 
 and feared, rejoiced, and wept, and prayed. Grod 
 grant that I may join that same circle above I that 
 the tremulous voice which thousands of times has 
 borne a confession of our sins and follies vip to our 
 Intercessor, I may hear again in songs of praise ; 
 that when the thin, gray hairs are brightened, and 
 the heavy foot made swift and light, I may return 
 heavenly love for the counsels to which I have so 
 often listened. 1 do not ask to be remembered 
 there, for I know that parting in person cannot mar 
 the union of the spirit; and when my hand is 
 strong, and my heart light, when Christ confers 
 upon me any peculiar blessing, I shall think that 
 Deacon Sheldon, and those who love him and me, 
 are praying for me. 
 
 " There is another little church worshipping God 
 quietly away in an obscure village ; and with that 
 church, before all others, I claim my home. All the 
 associations of childhood cluster there ; and there 
 still sparkle the bright w^aters where the revered 
 Chinese missionary, now on his way back to the 
 scence of his labors, administered the initiatory 
 rite of the church, when she consented to receive 
 the trembling, doubting child into her bosom. O, 
 the church at Morrisville, the sober, prayerful ones 
 who were my first Christian guides, must let my 
 heart have a home among them still. There are 
 my Christian fathers and mothers, my teachers in 
 the Sabbath school, and those whom I have taught : 
 
284 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 the dearest, sweetest associations of life cluster 
 around the little missionary society, the evening 
 Bible class, the prayer circle in which I first min- 
 gled ; and the little plans for doing good in which I 
 was allowed to participate, when 1 first loved my 
 Savior, are as fresh in memory as though formed 
 yesterday. 
 
 " Dear friends of Jesus at Morrisville, ye whose 
 prayers first drew me to the protection of your 
 church, — whose prayers sustained me through the 
 many years that I remained with you, — whose 
 prayers, I trust, have followed me during the little 
 tiuie that we have been separated, — will you pray 
 for me still ? When dangers and difficulties arc 
 about me, will ycu plead earnestly, ' God help her ! ' 
 Will you pray for me, now that we are to see each 
 other's faces no more in this world? Ah, I know 
 you will ; so let me ask the same for those among 
 whom I go to labor; those who know not Christ 
 and his salvation, and yet ' are without excuse.' 
 Pray for them, and for me, that I may do them 
 good. Emily Judson." 
 
 A farewell service was held at Baldwin Place 
 Church, of the most solemn and interesting charac- 
 ter, and seven devoted servants of God covenanted 
 to go out to a world in darkness. The farewell 
 words of Dr. Judson, after his address had been 
 read by Rev. Mr. Hague, were, — 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 285 
 
 " I wish, however, with my own voice, to praise 
 God for the })roofs which he has given of his inter- 
 est in missions ; and to thank you from the bottom 
 of my heart for the kindness which I have received 
 from yoQ. I regret that circumstances beyond my 
 control have prevented my being much in this city, 
 to make more intimate acquaintance with those 
 whom a slight acquaintance has taught me so much 
 to love. I am soon to depart ; and, as is in the 
 highest degree probable, never to return, I shall 
 no more look upon this beautiful city — no more 
 visit your temples, or see your faces. I have one 
 favor to ask of you. Pray for me, and for my asso- 
 ciates in the missionary work ; and though we 
 meet no more on earth, may we at last meet where 
 the loved and the parted here below meet never to 
 part again." 
 
 Rev. H. A. Graves thus describes the scene 
 which occurred upon the wharf when the vessel 
 which was to bear away the precious freight loos- 
 ened herself from the shore and swung out into 
 the harbor: — 
 
 " We have now, at the writing of this, — Satur- 
 day afternoon, at one o'clock, — just returned from 
 being witnesses of a scene that can never fade 
 from the vision. At the foot of Central Wharf, a 
 large company, despite the oppressive heat of the 
 weather, had collected, many of whom had stood 
 on the ground for hours, that they might exchange 
 
286 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 the parting salutation, and catch the parting look 
 of the loved and the venerated, going far hence to 
 the heathen, 'to them that sit in darkness, in the 
 region and shadow of death.' An appropriate and 
 fervent prayer was ottered by Rev. A. D. Gillette, 
 of Philadelphia, and a beautiful hymn, written for 
 the occasion, by Mrs. Edmond, was then sung. 
 The voice of prayer, the sounds of music, hallowed 
 by such a scene, who can ever forget ? 
 
 " On a small, raised platform, as the noble vessel, 
 the ' Faneuil Hall,' was loosed from her moorings, 
 stood the little group of missionaries, with him, 
 their pioneer and chief, and her who, in fidelity to 
 Christ, accompanies him, conspicuous to the view. 
 Rev. Adoniram Judson, D. D., and Mrs. Emily Jud- 
 son, Rev. John S. Beecher and wife, Rev. Norman 
 Harris and wife, and Miss Lydia Lillybridge, were 
 the company. 
 
 ' Bear them on, thou restless ocean, 
 Let the winds theu- canvas swell.' 
 
 "Before a sweet and favoring breeze, the ship 
 bore them away as if proud of her treasure, and the 
 cloud of waving signals from the sea and the shore 
 soon disappeared from the sight. The face of each 
 nussionary, so far as we could discern, wore a cheer- 
 ful aspect, as if the smile and the love of Jesus, for 
 whose sake they had given themselves up to this 
 service, were, during these very moments, richly 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 2^'7 
 
 enjoyed. None appeared more so than she to 
 whom her own sweet lines find now so fit an 
 application : — 
 
 ' I slirink not from the shadows sorrow flings 
 Across my pathway ; nor ftom cares that rise 
 In every footprint ; for each shadow brings 
 Sunshine and rainbow as it glooms and flies. 
 
 ' But heaven is dearer. There I have my treasure ; 
 There angels fold in love their sunny wings ; 
 There sainted lips chant in celestial measure, 
 
 And spirit-fingers stray o'er heaven- wrought strings. , 
 
 « Then let me die. My spirit longs for heaven, 
 In its pure bosom evermore to rest ; 
 But if to labor longer here be given, 
 
 " Father, thy will be done ! " and I am blest.' " 
 
 Mrs. Judson arrived in safety, and after passing 
 through various trials, which she bore with cheerful 
 resignation, was somewhat comfortably located in 
 her new home. Near the close of 1847, she gave 
 birth to a daughter, which suggested the following 
 beautiful poem, which has been published exten- 
 sively in this country: — 
 
 MY BIRD. 
 
 Ere last year's moon had left the sky, 
 A birdling sought my Indian nest. 
 
 And folded, O, so lovingly ! 
 
 Her tiny wings upon my breast. 
 
288 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 From morn till eveninp;'s piirple tinge, 
 
 In winsome helplessness she lies ; 
 Two rose leaves with a silken fringe, 
 
 Shut softly on her starry eyes. 
 
 There's not in Ind a lovsJier bird ; 
 
 Broad earth owns not a happier nest ; 
 O God, thou hast a fountain stirred, 
 
 Whose waters never more shall rest ! 
 
 This beautiful, mysterious thing, 
 This seeming visitant from Heaven, 
 
 This bird with the immortal wing. 
 To me — to me thy hand has given. 
 
 The pulse first caught its tiny stroke. 
 
 The blood its crimson hue, from mine : — 
 
 This life, which I have dared invoke. 
 Henceforth is parallel with thine. 
 
 A silent awe is in my room — 
 
 I tremble with delicious fear ; 
 The future, with its light and gloom. 
 
 Time and eternity are here. 
 
 Doubts, hopes, in eager tumult rise ; 
 
 Hear, O my God, one earnest prayer : — 
 Room for my bird in Paradise, 
 
 And give her angel plumage there ! 
 
 For a while the heroic missionary woman cheered 
 the home of her husband, or labored by his side in 
 the wilds of heathenism, until, by failing health. Dr. 
 Judsoii was admonished of his approaching end. 
 A sea voyage was recommended ; and on board 
 the Aristide Marie, he embarked ia April, 1850, in 
 
EMILY C. JUDSON. 289 
 
 comjDany with a male friend, with the vain hope of 
 securing that health which eluded him on the land. 
 But death met him on the deej), and after days of 
 angLii.-<h, the sjjirit of the good man fled away to 
 God. There was a funeral at sea, and on the land 
 a weeping widow. The sable-clad mother gath- 
 ered her children, and came back to the friends of 
 her youth, where she was received with that warm 
 sympathy which her case demanded. 
 
 But she did not long survive her noble husband. 
 She settled up his ati'airs, saw iiis Memoirs pub- 
 lished, his children cared for, and then died. Liter- 
 ature opened its arms to welcome her again to the 
 rewards of genius and the wreaths of fame; re- 
 ligion pointed her to new fields of labor in the land 
 of her fathers ; at!"ection kindled new fires on the 
 old hearth-stone ; but her work was done, and God 
 called her up to meet her sainted husband m glory. 
 O, what a meeting that must have becK, when from 
 Amherst, St. Helena, America, and Iwnn tlie dee 
 ocean, four redeemed ones met oelore the throi 
 of God, to be parted no more. And here our r 
 ord closes, with the close of a beautiful life, sh 
 ened, doubth'ss, by her devotion to the cause of ihe 
 suffering Savior, and the work to which, with the 
 noble spirit of a martyr, she devoted herself. She 
 did not tread the dungeon path, as did the pious 
 woman, who, on board the Caravan, set sail with the 
 pioneer from the harbor of Salem. She went not 
 
290 EMILY C. JUDSON. 
 
 to Oung-pen-la with blistered feet : she hung not 
 over a beloved form, chained and sick at Maloun : 
 she was not even permitted to close the eyes of 
 him she loved, and yet she was no less a heroine 
 of faith, and worthy of an enduring record. 
 
 We now close the volume. Here are grouped 
 the names of several estimable women, of different 
 sects, and of various degrees of culture, all of whom 
 are now at rest. Well would it be if all the daugh- 
 ters of the cross would emulate the bright example 
 left for them by their missionary sisters of charity, 
 and, though not called out to other lands to die 
 amid strangers, yet here at home develop those 
 high virtues and those noble traits for which this 
 cluster of Christians have become so widely and 
 justly distinguished. 
 
i'|'lirillll«''ri°lll'l'Ml'lNl";'l"''*'5''''' L.bra,, 
 
 1 1012 01100 0355